they shall be declared after my maner and fashion it shal playnely appeare what my opinioÌ„ iudgement is concerning all matters that I am accused of But because I am ignoraunt unlearned I wil get me vnder the mighty defences of the Lord. O Lord I will remeÌ„ber thine onely righteousnes God the father almighty vncreate the maker of heaueÌ„ and earth hath sent his sonne that was euerlastingly begotten into this world that he should be incarnated for the saluation and redemption of mankind who was coÌ„ceiued by the holy ghost euerlastingly proceeding from the father and the sonne and was borne of Mary the virgin to the end that we might be borne a new He suffered Passion vnder PoÌ„tius Pilate for our sinnes laying down his life for vs that we should lay down our life for our brethreÌ„ He was crucified that we should be crucified to the world and the world to vs. He was dead that he might redeeme vs from death by purchasing for vs forgeuenes of sinnes He was buried that we being buried together with him into death by Baptisme and that we dead to sins should liue to righteousnes He desceÌ„ded into hell therby deliuering man froÌ„ thraldom and from the bondage of the Deuill restoring him to his inheritaunce which he lost by sinne The thyrd day he rose from the dead through the glory of his father that we also should walke in newnes of life He ascended vp to the heauens to which no body hath ascended sauing he that descended from heaueÌ„ eueÌ„ the sonne of man which is in heaueÌ„ He sitteth at the right hand of God the father almighty vntill his enemies be made his footstoole He being in very deed so muche better then the Aungelles as he hath obteyned by inheritaunce a more excellentname then they From thence he shall come to iudge the quick and the dead accordingly to theyr workes because the father hath geuen all iudgemeÌ„t to the sonne In whose terrible iudgement we shall rise agayne and shall all of vs stand before his iudgement seat and receiue ioy as well bodely as spiritually for euer to endure if we be of the sheepe placed at the right hand or els punishment both of bodye and soule if we shall be fouÌ„d amongst goates placed on the left hand c. Iesus Christ the sonne of God very God very man a king for euer by stablishing an euerlasting kingdome breaking to ponder all the kingdoms of the world Dan. 2. a priest for euer after the order of Melchisedech wherby also he is able euermore to saue such as by him come vnto god alwayes liueth to intreat for vs. Hebr. 7. He offring one sacrifice for our sins hath made perfect for euer by one oblation those that be sanctified Heb. 10. Being that wisedome that cannot be deceiued the trueth that cannot be vttred he hath in this world taught the will of the godhead of his father which will he hath in worke fulfilled to the intent that he might faithfully instruct vs and hath geueÌ„ the law of charity to be of his faythfull people obserued whiche he hath written in the hartes and mindes of the faythful with the finger of God wher is the spirit of God searching the inward secrets of the Godhead Wherfore his doctrine must be obserued aboue all other doctrines whether they be of Angels or of men because that he could not nor would not erre in his teaching But in mens doctrins there chanceth oftentimes to be error and therfore we must forsake theyr doctrines if clokedly or expresly they be repuguaunt to the doctrine of Christ. Mens doctrins being made for the peoples profit must be allowed and obserued so that they be grounded vpon Christes doctrine or at least be not repuguant to his words If the high bishop of Rome calling himself the seruant of the seruauntes of God and the chiefe vicare of Christ in this world do make maintaine many lawes contrary to the Gospell of Iesu Christ then is he of those that haue come in Christes name saying I am Christ haue seduced many a one by the testimony of our sauiour in Math. cap. 24. and the idoll of desolation sitting in the Temple of God and taking away from him the coÌ„tinuall sacrifice for a time times and halfe a time Which idoll must be reueled to the christian people by the testimony of Daniel Wherof Christ speaketh in the Gospell When you shall see the abhomination of desolation that was tolde of by Daniell the Prophet standing in the holy place let him that readeth vnderstand and he is the pestiferous mountayn infecting the whole vniuersall earth as witnesseth Ieremy chap. 51. not the head of Christes body For the auncient person in yeares honorable in reuerence he is the head the prophet teaching lies is the tayle as Esay alledgeth chap. 9. And he is that wicked and sinnefull Captayne of Israell whose foreappointed day of ininuity is come in time of iniquity who shall take away Cidarim and take awaye the crowne Ezech chap. 21. to whom it was sayd Forasmuch as thy hart was exalted and did it say I am a God sittest in the seat of god in the hart of the sea seing thou art a man and not God and hast geuen thine hart as if it were the hart of God therfore behold I will bring vpoÌ„ thee the most strong and mighty straungers of the nations they shall draw theyr swords vpoÌ„ the beauty of thy wisedom shall defile the commaundements kill thee and pul thee out thou shalt dye in the destruction of the slayne and it foloweth In the multitude of thine iniquities of the iniquities of thy marchandise thou hast defiled thy sanctification I will therfore bring forth a fire from the midst of the whole earth will make thee as ashes vpon earth Thou art become nothing neuer shalt thou be any more Eze. cha 28 Furthermore he is the idle shepheard forsaking his flock hauing a sworde on his arme an other sworde in his right eye Zach. 11. sitting in the temple of God doth aduaunce himselfe aboue all thing that is called God or whatsoeuer is worshipped by the testimony of Paule to Thes 2. epist. 2. chap. And in the defection or falling away shall the man of sinne be reueled whom the Lord Iesus shall slay with the breath of his mouth For euery kingdâ—â—e deuided in it selfe shall be brought to desolation He â—â—â—so besides the beast asceÌ„ding vp out of the earth hauing two hornes like vnto alambe but he speaketh like a dragon as the cruell beast ascending vp out of the sea whose power shall continue 42. monethes He worketh the things that he hath geuen to the image of the beast And he compelled small and great rich and poore freemen and bondslaues to worshyp the beast and to take his marke in theyr forehead or theyr hands Apo.
liuing Lord within the Arke of his true spirituall and visible Churche And where is then the friuolous bragge of the Papistes which make so muche of there paynted sheath would nedes beare vs downe that this gournment of the Church of Rome which nowis hath bene of such an old standing time out of minde euen from the primitiue Antiquitie that neuer was any other church demonstrable here in earth for men to follow besides the said only Catholick mother church of Rome whē as we haue sufficiently proued before by the continual descēt of the Church till this present tyme that the sayd Church after the doctrine which is now reformed is no new begunne matter but euen the olde continued Churche by the prouidence and promise of Christ still standing which albeit it hath bene of late yeares repressed by the tyranny of Romayne Byshops more then before yet notwithstanding it was neuer so oppressed but God hath euer maintayned in it the truth of his Gospell agaynst heresies and errours of the Church of Rome as in thys history more at full is to be seene Let vs now proceede farther as we began deducing this descent of the Churche vnto the 1501. yeare In which yeare the Lord began to shew in the partes of Germany wonderfull tokens and blody markes of his Passion as the bloudy Crosse hys nayles speare and Crowne of thornes which fell from heauen vpon the garments and cappes of men and rockes of woman as you may further read in this booke pag. 816. By the which tokens almighty God no doubt presignified what grieuous afflictions and bloudy persecutions shoulde then begin to ensue vppon his Churche for hys Gospels sake according as in this history is described wherein is to be seene what Christen bloud hathe bene spilt what persecutions raysed what tyranny exercised what tormentes deuised what trechery vsed agaynst the poore flocke and Church of Christ in such sort as since Christes tyme greater hath not bene seene And now by reuolution of yeares we are come from the time of .1501 to that yeare now present 1570. In which the full seuenty yeares of the Babilonicall captiuitie draweth now well to an ende if we count from the first appearing of these bloudy markes aboue mentioned Or if wee recken from the beginning of Luther and hys persecution then lacketh yet xvi yeres Now what the Lord wil do with this wicked world or what rest he will geue to hys Church after these long sorrowes he is our father in heauen his will be done in earth as seemeth best to his diuine maiestie In the meane time let vs for our partes with all patient obedience wayt vpon hys gracious leysure and glorifie his holy name and edifie one an other with all humilitie And if there cannot be an end of our disputing and contending one agaynst an other yet let there be a moderation in our affections And for asmuch as it is the good will of our God that Sathan thus should be let lose amongst vs for a short time yet let vs striue in the meane while what wee can to amende the malice of the tyme with mutuall humanitie They that be in errour let them not disdayne to learne They whiche haue greater talentes of knowledge committed instruct in simplicitie them that be simple No man liueth in that common wealth where nothing is amisse But yet because God hath so placed vs Englishmen here in one common wealth also in one Church as in one shippe together let vs not mangle or deuide the shippe which being deuided perisheth but euery man serue in his order with dilligence wherein he is called They that sitte at the helme keepe well the poynt of the needle to knowe how the ship goeth and whether it should Whatsoeuer weather betydeth the needle well touched with the stone of Gods word will neuer fayle Such as labour at the oares start for no tempest but doe what they can to keepe from the rockes Likewise they whiche be inferiour rowmes take heede they moue no sedition nor disturbance agaynst the rowers and mariners No storme so daungerous to a shippe on the sea as is discord and disorder in a weale publique What countryes and nations what kingdomes and Empyres what Cities townes and houses discord hath dissolued in storyes is manifest I neede not spend tyme in rehearsing examples The Lord of peace who hath power both of land and Sea reach forth hys mercifull hand to helpe them vp that sincke to keepe them vpp that stand to still these windes and sourging seas of discord and contention among vs that wee professing one Christ may in one vnitie of doctrine gather our selues into one Arke of the true Church together where we continuing stedfast in fayth may at the last luckely be conducted to the ioyfull porte of our desired landing place by hys heauenly grace To whome both in heauen and in earth be all power and glory with his father and the holy spirite for euer Amen The vtilitie of this Story SEyng the worlde is replenished with such an infinite multitude of bookes of all kinde of matters I may séeme perhaps to take a matter in hand superfluous and needles at this present to set out such Uolumes especially of histories considering now a dayes the world is so greatly pestered not only with superfluous plenty therof but of all other treatises so that books now seeme rather to lacke Readers then Readers to lacke bookes In which multitude of bookes I doubt not but many doe both perceiue and inwardly bewayle this insatiable boldnes of many now a dayes both in writing and printing which to say the truth for my part I do as much lament as any man els beside and would therefore no man should thinke that vnaduisedly or with rashnes I haue attempted this enterprise as one being not onely doubtful but also both bashfull and feareful within my self for setting the same abroad And why first I perceaued howe learned this age of ours is in reading of bookes neither could I tell what the secret iudgementes of readers woulde conceaue to see so weake a thing to set vpon such a weighty enterprise not sufficiently furnished with such ornamentes able to satisfie the perfection of so great a story or sufficient to serue the vtility of the studious and the delight of the learned Which abilitie the more I perceiued to be wanting in me the lesse I durst be bold to become a writer But agayne on the other side when I weyed with my selfe what memorable Actes and famous doynges this latter age of the Churche hath ministred vnto vs by the patient suffringes of the worthy martyrs I thought it not to be neglected that so precious Monumentes of so many matters meet to be recorded and regestred in books should lie buried by my default vnder darkenes of obliuion Me thought somewhat was to be sayd of them for their well deseruing and something agayne of our partes for benefites by
words the Eunuch forthwith brasting out in teares laying away his courtly apparell which was sumptuous costly putting vpon him a blacke and mourning weede sitteth before the court gates weping and bewailing thus saying with himselfe wo is me wyth what hope wyth what face shall I looke hereafter for my God which haue denied my god wheÌ„ as this Symeon my familiar acquantance thus passing by me so much disdaineth me that he refuseth with one gentle word to salute me These things being brought to the â—ares of the King as such tale cariers neuer lacke in Princes courtes procured against him no litle indignation wherupon Sapores the king sending for him first with gentle words courtly promises began to speake him faire asking him what cause he had so to mourne whether there was any thing in his house which was denied him or which he had not at his owne will and asking Whereunto Vsthazares aunswering againe saide That there was nothing in that earthly house which was to him lacking or wheruÌ„to his desire stod Yea would god said he O king any other grief or calamitie in al the world whatsoeuer it were had happened vnto me rather theÌ„ this for the which I do most iustly mourne and sorrow For this sorroweth me that I am this day aliue who should rather haue died long since that I see this sonne which against my hart and mynde for your pleasure disseÌ„blingly I appeared to worship for which cause doublewise I am worthy of death First for that I haue denied Christ. Secondly because I did dissemble with you And incontinent vpon these wordes swearing by him that made both heauen earth affirmed most certainly that although he had plaied the foole before he would neuer be so mad againe as in steede of the creator and maker of all thinges to worship the creatures which he had made and created Sapores the king being astonied at the so sodaine alteration of this man and doubting with hym selfe whether to be angry with those inchaunters or with him whether to intreat him wyth gentlenes or wyth rygour at length in this moode commaunded the sayde Vsthazares his old auncient seruaunt and first Tutor brynger vp of his youth to be had away and to be beheaded as he was going to the place of execution he desired of the executioners a lyttle to staye whyle he myght sende a message vnto the king which was this sent in by certayne of the kings most trusty Eunuches desiring him that for all the old and faythfull seruyce he had done to his Father to him he would now requite him with thys one office agayne to cause to bee cryed openlye by a publike cryer in these wordes followyng that Vsthazares was beheaded not for any trechery or cryme committed against the king or the Realme but onelye for that hee was a Christyan and woulde not at the Kinges pleasure denye hys God And so accordyng to hys requeste it was performed and graunted For thys cause dyd Vsthazares so much desire the cause of hys death to be publyshed because that as his shrynking backe from Christ was a great occasion to manye Christians to doe the lyke so nowe the same hearing that Vsthazares dyed for no other cause but only for the religion of Christ shoulde learne lykewyse by hys example to bee feruente and constaunt in that which they professe And thus thys blessed Eunuch dyd consummate hys Martyrdome Of the which hys Martyrdome Symeon hearing being in pryson was very ioyfull and gaue god thanks Who in the nexte daye followyng being brought foorth before the Kyng and constantly refusyng to condescende to the Kynges request to worshyp visible creatures was lykewyse by the commaundement of the Kyng beheaded wyth a great number mo whithe the same daye also did suffer to the number as is sayd of an hundreth and more All whiche were put to death before Symeon he standing by and exhortyng them wyth comfortable wordes admonishing them to stande fyrme and stedfast in the Lord Preachyng and teachyng them concernyng death resurrection and true pietye and prooued by the Scryptures that to be true which he had sayde Declaryng moreouer that to be true lyfe in deede so to dye and that to be death in deede to deny or to betray God for feare of punishment And added further that there was no man alyue but needes once must dye For so much as to all men is appoynted necessarelye here to haue an ende But those thyngs which after this lyfe followe hereafter to bee eternall which neyther shall come to all men after one sorte But as the condition and trade of lyfe in dyuers men doth dyffer and is not in all men like so the tyme shall come when all men in a moment shall render and receaue accordyng to theyr dooynges in thys present lyfe immortall rewardes such as haue here done well of lyfe and glory such as haue done contrary of perpetual punishment As touching therefore our well doyng here is no doubte but of all other our holy actions and vertuous deedes there is no hyer or greater deede then if a man here loose his lyfe for hys Lord God Wyth these wordes of comfortable exhortation the holye Martyrs beyng prepared willyngly yeelded vp their liues to death After whom at last followed Symeon with two other Priestes or Mynisters of his Church Abedecalaas and Ananias which also wyth him were pertakers of the same Martyrdome At the sufferyng of those aboue mentioned it happened that Pusices one of the Kynges offycers and ouerseer of hys Artificers was there present who seeyng Ananias beyng an aged olde Father somwhat to shake and tremble at the syght of them that suffered O Father sayde he a lyttle moment shut thyne eies and be strong and shortly thou shalt see the sight of God Upon these words thus spoken Pusices immediately was apprehended brought to the King Who there confessing himselfe constantly to be a Chrystian and for that he was very bould and hardy before the king in the cause of Christs faith was extremely and most cruelly handled in the execution of his Martyrdome For in the vpper part of hys necke they made a hole to thrust in theyr hande and pluckt out hys tongue out of hys mouth and so he was put to death At the which time also the daughter of Pusices a godly virgine by the malicious accusation of the wicked was apprehended put to death The next yeare followyng vpon the same day when the Christians did celebrate the remembraunce of the Lords passion which wee call good Frydaye before Easter as wytnesseth the sayde Zozomenus Sapores the king directed out a cruell and sharpe Edict throughout al his land condemning to death all them whosoeuer confessed themselues to be Christians By reason whereof an innumeble multitude of Christians through the wicked procuring of the malignant Magitians suffered the same tyme
intellectus Therefore it is no good argument These formes be distincted ergo they be not compatible in one subiect And therfore that the iurisdictions temporal spiritual are so distincted that they are not coÌ„trary but coÌ„patible it is euident hereby because things contrary be so that the one cannot be ordeined to concurre with the other but rather confoundeth destroyeth the other but in this case iurisdiction temporall is ordeined for the spirituall contrary the spirituall for the temporall Or rather the one so depeÌ„deth of the other as the clearenes of the moon doth of the brightnes of the Sunne Also the one iurisdiction so helpeth tomforteth the other that there is no contrartety in them And therfore it is no good coÌ„sequeÌ„ce because they are distincted Ergo they are not compatible in one persoÌ„ This also is to be proued de facto For the earth is the Lordes and the plenty of the whole vniuersall world and all that dwell therin It is proued in likewise by this reason For if the iurisdictions were not compatible it should follow that no ecclesiastical person should haue any iot of teÌ„porall iurisdiction neither land tower castle Lordship or any thing els which is most absurd so by this meanes it should follow the no ecclesiasticall persoÌ„ should be in subiection vnto the king which were to the great derogation of the kings maiesties crown and dignity It must needs be therfore that these iurisdictions be coÌ„patible notwithstanding the distinction of them one from an other And thus for answere to all these reasons by the which Lord Peter proued the distinction of these iurisdictions These things premised this I proceed further to proue that a person Ecclesiasticall which hath iurisdiction spirituall may also haue temporall iurisdictioÌ„ and that the iurisdiction temporall may be in an Ecclesiasticall person I will proue it by the Scriptures and first out of the old testament to the euideÌ„t probation wherof it is to be vnderstand That God after the creation of the world maÌ„ eueÌ„ vnto Noes time would gouerne the world himself as K. by the ministery of angels By reason wherof he gaue and pronounced sentence himselfe agaynst Cain Gen. 4. Noe also which offered burnt offeringes vnto the Lord built an altar as teacheth the 8. of Gene. which thing appertayned onely vnto the priestes had the gouernement and rule of all thinges as well spirituall as temporall which were in the Arke of Noe. Melchisedech in likewise the which was the priest of the most high God and also king of Salem as appeareth in the 14. of Gene. had both the iurisdictions in his owne handes For Magister Historiarsi in the sayd 14. of Gene. declareth that all the first begot of Noe euen to Aarons tyme were priests which at meales and offringes blessed the people which onely had the Ius primogeniturae wherby the regimeÌ„t of others was due vnto them Moses in like maner of whom it is sayd in the Psalme Moses c Aaron in sácerdotibus eius coÌ„secrated Aaron and his childreÌ„ to be priests which Aaron did iudge the whole people in temporal matters yea in that causes of inheritaunce and mere reall as appeareth in the 27. chap. of Num. and many other places To whiche purpose serueth the 17. chap. of Deut. where it is sayd if a matter be to hard for thee in iudgemeÌ„t betwixt bloud and bloud betwixt plea and plea betwixt plague plague then shalt thou rise and goe vp to that place that the Lord thy God hath chosen And shalt come to the priests the Leuits and to the Iudge theÌ„ being and shalt aske who shall shew vnto vs the truth of the iudgemeÌ„t and follow their sentence And if any maÌ„ presumptuously shall refuse to obey the priestes commaundementes and decree of the iudge the same shal die Behold how manifestly it doth appeare how not onely the iudgemeÌ„t appertayneth to a priest betwene plage and plage concerning the circumstances and irregularity of the law but also betwixt bloud and bloud in matters criminall yea and betwixt plea and plea in ciuill matters which thing doth appeare to be in many iudges out of the book of Iudges For Samuel which was both a prophet priest was appoynted iudge of long time ouer the people in matters temporal And wheÌ„ the people desired a king the Lord was highly offended with them and sayd vnto Samuel they haue not refused thee but me that I should not be king ouer them Furthermore as long as kings amoÌ„gest the people of God vsed the aduise couÌ„sell of priests and bishops it was well with them and their kingdome But when they forsook and left the counsell of Byshoppes and priests then was their kingdome diuided and finally they brought into captiuity In which captiuity the people were altogether gouerned and ruled by the priests prophets as by Esdras and Neemias And last of all by the meanes of the Machabees the kingdome and gouernmeÌ„t was deuoluted and brought into the priestes hands who were the kinges and captaynes ouer the people had the gouernement as well of spirituall matters as of teÌ„porall as is read in the first booke of Machab. 2. cha Of Mathatia and his sonnes videlicet of Iuda Machaby Ionatha Simon and Iohn the sonne of Simon which in al spirituall and temporall matters were gouernors ouer the people of God Moreouer the 1. chap. of Ier. declareth which was one of the priests after this maner I haue set thee ouer the people and kingdomes that thou mayâ—â— roote out break destroy and make waste and that thou mayst build vp and plant Iere. capite primo Besides this in time of iudge Eliach a priest in lyke maner had the iudgement of temporal matters And so much concerning the poofe hereof out of the olde Testament Secondly I proue my former proposition by authorities taken out of the new Testament For Christ had not onely by diuine nature both the poweâ—â— wherby he created all things of nothing and by consequence was God of al but also by his humanity had both powers For he was the priest secundum ordinem Melchisedech as it is sayd in the Psalmes and also is alleged to the Hebr. which had both in his vesture and thigh written king of kings and Lord of Lords By this vestiment or thigh was meÌ„t his humanity which was ioyned to his diuinity as the garment is to him that weareth it He sayd of himselfe in the last of Mathew Geuen is vnto me all power both in heauen and earth As also to the Hebrues the first chap. whom he made and constitute heyre of al vniuersall things And likewise in the 2. chap. to the Hebr. He hath made him not much inferior to the Angels he hath crowned him with glory and honor and hath set him aboue the workes of his handes Thou hast put all thinges in subiection vnder hys feete sheep
to Absolon and his talke was with Ioab the sonne of Saruia and Abiaâ—har the priest which toke part with Adonias But Sadoc the priest and Banaias the sonne of Ioaida and Nathan the Prophet and Semei and Serethi and Felethi and all the power of Dauids host were not on Adonias part This was the cause of the deposing of Abiathar because hee toke part with Adonia that he shuld be king against Salomon the eldest sonne of king Dauid wherefore it is wrytten in the thirde boke and second chapiter of the kings The king sayd vnto Abiathar the priest goe your wayes vnto Anatoth thine owne fielde for thou art a man of death but this day I will not slay thee because thou hast caried the Arke of the Lorde before my father Dauid and diddest labour in all things wherein my father laboured Then did Salomon cast out Abiathar that hee should be no more the priest of the Lord that the word of the Lord might be fulfilled which he spake vpon the house of Hely in Sylo Beholde the most prudent king Salomon according to the wisdome which was geuen him of God did exercise hys power vpon the sayd priests putting him out of his priesthode setting in his place Sadoc the priest this was a greater matter theÌ„ to take away the temporalities If then in the law of Christ whych nowe raigneth ouer vs a byshop should likewise rebell against the true heire of the kingdome willing to sette vp another for king why shoulde not the king or his heire haue power in like case to take away the temporalities from him so offending Item it is also euident by the king Nabuchodonozor whych had power geuen him of God to lead away the children of Israel with their priests and Leuites into the captiuity of Babylon as it is wrytten 4. booke of the kings 25. chapter Item it is red in the 4. boke of kings and 12. chapter How that Iosias the most godly king of Iuda according to the wisdoÌ„ which God had granted him toke away all the consecrate vessels which Iosaphat Ioram and Ochosias his forefathers kings of Iuda had consecrated and those which hee himselfe had offered and all the treasure that could be found in the temple of the Lord and in the kings pallace and sent it vnto Azahel king of Syria he departed from Ierusalem Marke how this most holy king exercised hys power not onely in taking away the temporalities of the priests but also those things which were consecrate in the temple of the Lord to procure vnto the common wealth the benefite of peace Item in the 4. boke and 18. chapter of the kings it is wrytten howe that the holy king Ezechias tooke all the treasure that was found in the house of the Lord and in the kings treasurie brake downe the pillers of the temple of the Lorde and all the plates of gold which he himselfe had fastned therupon and gaue them vnto the king of the Assyrians yet was hee not rebuked of the Lorde therefore as hee was for his other sinnes as it appeareth in the 2. boke of Paral. 32. chapter for so much then as in time of necessity all things ought to be in common vnto Christians it foloweth then that the seculere Lordes in case of necessitie in many other common cases may lawfully take away the mooueable goodes from the cleargie when they do offend Item it is also read in the 12. of Mathewe that the disciples of Iesus for to slake their hunger vppon the Saboth day pulled the eares of corne and did eate them and the Pharisies rebuked them therefore vnto whome Christ aunswered Haue ye not read what Dauid did when hee was hungry and those that were wyth him howe he entred into the house of the Lorde and did eate the shew breades which it was not lawfull for hym neither for them that were with hym to eate but only for the priests This story is written in the 1 boke of the kings and 21. chapter And the commandement in the 12. of Deuteronomie Whereby it appeareth that it is lawfull in time of necessitie to vse any thing bee it neuer so much consecrate Otherwise children by geuing their moueables to the consecration of any temple shoulde not be bound to helpe their parents which is contrary and against the Gospel of S Mathew in the 16. chapter whereas our Sauiour sharply rebuked the Pharisies that for their owne traditions they did transgresse the commaundement of God Item Titus and Vespasian seculer princes had power geuen them of God 24. yeares after the Lordes Ascension to take away the temporallities from the priestes whych had offended agaynst the Lordes holy one And thereby also berest them of their liues and it seemeth vnto many they did and might worthely doe the same according to Gods good wil and pleasure Then forsomuch as our priests in these dayes may transgresse and offend as much and rather more against the Lordes annoynted it followeth that by the pleasure of God the seculer Lordes may likewise punyshe them for their offence Our sauiour being king of kings and high bishop wyth hys disciples did geue tribute vnto Cesar as it appeareth Mathewe 17. and commaunded the Scribes and Pharisies to geue the lyke vnto Cesar Mat. 22. Whereby hee gaue example vnto all priestes that shoulde come after hym to render tribute vnto their kinges whereupon blessed S Ambrose in his 4 boke vppon these wordes in the 5. of Luke cast out your nettes wryteth thus There is an other kinde of fishing amongst the Apostles after which manner the Lord commanded Peter only to fish saying cast out thy hoke and that fish which coÌ„meth first vp take hym And then vnto the purpose he sayth It is truely a great spirituall document wherby all Christian menne are taught that they ought to be subiecte vnto the higher powers and that no man ought to thinke that the lawes of a king here on earth are to be brokeÌ„ For if the sonne of God did pay tribute who art thou so great a man that thinkest thou oughtest not to pay tribute He payed tribute which had no possessions and thou which daily seekest after the luker of the world why doest thou not acknowledge the obedience and duetie of the worlde Why doest thou thorowe the arrogancie of thy minde exault thy selfe aboue the worlde when as thorowe thine owne miserable couetousnesse thou art subiect vnto the worlde Thus writeth S. Ambrose and it is put in the 11. quest 1. Magnum quidem He also wryteth vppon these wordes in the 20 of Luke shewe me a pennie whose Image it hathe if Christ had not the Image of Cesar why did hee pay any tribute He gaue it not of hys owne but rendred vnto the worlde that which was the worldes And if thou wilt not be in daunger of Cesar possesse not those things which are the worldes for if thou hast richesse thou
But touching the temporal gouernment of the City of Rome it is fallen alreadye and so that the other also for the multitude of her spiritual fornicatiōs shal fall The Emperours of this city gaue themselues to Idolatry and would haue that mē should honour them as Gods put al those to death that refused such idolatry by the cruelty of their torments al infidels gate the vpper hand Hereupon by the image of Nabuchodonosor the empire of the Romaines is likened to yron which beateth together and hath the mastery of all mortals And in the visiō of Daniel wherein he saw the foure windes of heauen to fight in the mayne sea and fower great beastes comming out of the sea The kingdom of the Romaynes is lykened to the fourth terrible and maruelous beast the which had great yron teeth eating destroying and treading the rest vnder his feete this beast had ten horues as Danyell sayth he shall speake words agaynst the most highest and shall teare with his teeth the Saynts of the most highest and he shall thinke that he may be able to chaunge times and lawes and they shall be delyuered into hys power vntill a tyme tymes and halfe a time In the Apocalips Saine Iohn sawe a beast comming out of the sea hauyng 7. heads and 10. hornes and power was geuen to hym to make monthes 42. So long time endured the Empire of the Romaynes that is to say from the beginning of Iulius Cesar which was the first Emperor of the Romains vnto the ende of Fridericus whych was the last Emperour of the Romaines Under this empire Christ suffred other Martirs also suffred for his name sake And here is fallen Rome as Babylon which is all one accordyng to the maner of speakyng in the Apocalips as touchynge the temporal and corporal power of gouerning And thus shall she fall also touchynge the spirituall power of gouerning for the multitude of the iniquities and spirituall fornication and merchaundise that are committed by her in the Church The feete of the image which Nabuchodonezor saw dyd betoken the Empire of Rome part of them were of yron and part of clay earth The part that was of yron fell and the power therof vanished away because the power therof was at an end after certaine monthes That part of clay and earth yet endureth but it shal vanish away by the testimony of the Prophets whereupon saint Iohn in the Apocalips After that he sawe the part made of yron rising out of the sea to which eche people tribe and tong submitted themselues And he saw an other beast cōmyng out of the earth which had two hornes like to the hornes of a Lambe and he spake like a Dragon and he vanquyshed the first beast in his sight This beast as seemeth me doth betoken the claye and earthē part of the feete of the image because hee came out of the earth For the by terrene helpe he is made the high chief priest of the Romaines in the church of Christ so from alow he ascended on hygh But Christ from heauen descended because that he which was God author of euery creature became man and he that was Lord of Lords was made in the shape of a seruant And although that in the heauens the company of angels minister vnto him he himselfe ministred or serued in earth that he might teache vs humilitie by which a man ascendeth into heauen euen as by pride a man goeth downe into the bottomlesse pyt This beast hath two hornes most like a Lambe because that he chalengeth to himselfe both the priestlye kingly power aboue al other here in earth The Lambe that is Chryst which is a king for euer vpō the kingly seat of Dauid he is a Priest for euer after the order of Melchisedech but hys kingdome is not of this world but the kingdome of thys beast is of this world because those that be vnder him fyght for him And as Iesus is Christ two maner of waies because that Christus is as much to say as Vnctus He verelye was annoynted king annointed priest so this beast saieth that he is chiefe king priest Wherefore doth he call himselfe Christ because that Chryst knowing that afore sayd Many shal come in my name saying I am Chryst and shall decyue many And thus because that he is both king priest he chalengeth to himselfe the double sworde that is the corporall sword and the spirituall sworde The corporal sword is in his right hand and the spiritual sword is in his right eye by the testimony of Zachary But hee speaketh subtilly like a Dragon because that by the testymony of Christ he shal deceiue many as the Apoc. witnesseth He did great wonders that also he might make more fire to come from heauen into the earth in the sight of mē that he might deceiue those that dwel vpon the earth because of the wonders that are permitted hym to do in the sight of the beast hee ouercame the first beast which ascended out of the sea For that beast challenged vnto himself authoritie of gouernment of that whole worlde He hath put to death tormented those that resist his commaundements and would be honored as a God vpon the earth The byshop of Rome sayth that that whole world ought to be in subiectiō vnto him those that be disobediēt vnto his commaundements he putteth in prison and to death if he can If he cannot he excommunicateth them and commaundeth them to be cast into the deuils dūgeon But hee that hath no power ouer y◠body much lesse hath he power ouer the soule And truely his excommunicatiō nor the excommunication of any priest vnder him shall at that time little hurt him that is excommunicat so that the person of him that is excommunicate be not first excommunicat of God through sinne And thus it seemeth a trouth vnto me that God thus turneth their blessinges into cursinges because they geue not due glory vnto his name So when that they vniusty excommunicate curse he turneth their cursings into blessings Also the bishop of Rome doth make me to worshyp him as God because that the special sacrifice that God doth require of vs is to be obedient vnto him in keping of hys commaundements But now the Popes commaundemēts be commaunded to be kept and be kept in very deede but the commaundements of Christ are contemned and reiected Thus sitteth the Byshop of Rome in the Temple of God shewing himselfe as God and extolleth himselfe aboue al that which is called God or worshipped as God But in his fall he shal be reuealed because that euery kingdome deuided in it self shal be made desolate He teaching a truthe is the head of the Churche but the Prophet teaching a lye is the tayle of the Dragon Hee seducyng the worlde shal be acknowledged to be the veritie of the doctrine of Christ
vitious this soueraygne herein is to blame but the subiect for his obedience deserueth meede of God For obedience pleaseth more to God than any sacrifice ☞ And I sayd Samuell the Prophet sayd to Saule the wicked king that God was more pleased with that obediēce of his commaundement then with any sacrifice of beastes But Dauid saieth and S. Paule and S. Gregory accordingly together that not onely they that do euill are worthy of death and damnation but also they that cōsent to euill doers And sir the law of holy Church teacheth in the decrees that no seruant to his Lord nor childe to the father or mother nor wife to her husband nor monke to his Abbot ought to obey except in lefull things and lawfull ¶ And the Archbishop said to me All these alledgings that thou bringest forth are not els but proude presumptuousnesse For hereby thou inforcest thee to proue that thou and such other are so iust that ye ought not to obey to Prelats And thus against the learnyng of S. Paule that teacheth you not to preach but if ye were sent of your owne authoritie ye will go forth and preach and do what ye lift ☞ And I saide Syr presenteth not euery Priest the office of the Apostles or the office of the disciples of Christ And the Archbishop sayd yea And I sayde Syr as the x. chapt of Mathew and the last chapter of Marke witnesseth Christ sent his Apostles for to preach And the x. chapter of Luke witnesseth that Christ sent his two and seuēty disciples for to preach in euery place that Christ was to come to And S. Gregorie in the cōmon law saith that euery man that goeth to priest hoode taketh vpon him the office of preaching For as hee sayth that Priest stirreth God to great wrath of whose mouth is not heard the voyce of preaching And as other more gloses vpon Ezechiell witnesse that the Prieste that preacheth not busilye to the people shall be partaker of their damnation that perish through his default And though the people be saued by other speciall grace of God then by the Priestes preaching yet the Priests in that they are ordeined to preach and preach not as before God they are manslears For as farre as in them is such Priests as preach not busily and truely sleyeth all the people ghostly in that they withholde from them the word of God that is life and sustenaunce of mens soules And Saynt Hydore sayd Priestes shall be damned for wickednesse of the people if they teach not them that are ignoraunt or blame not them that are sinners For all the worke or businesse of Priestes standeth in preaching and teaching that they edify all men as well by cunning of fayth as by discipline of workes that is vertuous teaching And as the Gospell witnesseth Christ sayd in his teaching I am borne comē into this world to beare witnesse to the truth and he that is of the truth heareth my voyce Then Sir since by the word of Christ specially that is his voyce Priestes are commaunded to preache whatsoeuer priest that it be that hath not good wil and full purpose to doe thus and ableth not himselfe after his cunning and power to doe his office by the example of Christ and of hys Apostles whatsoeuer other thing that he doth displeaseth God For loe S. Gregory sayth that thing left that a man is bound chiefly to do whatsoeuer other thing that a man doth it is vnthankfull to the holy ghost and therfore sayth Lincolne The Priest that preacheth not the word of God though he be seene to haue none other defaulte he is Antichrist and Sathanas a night theefe and a day theefe a sleyer of foules and an aungel of light turned into darckenes Wherefore Syr these authorityes and other well considered I deme my selfe damnable if I either for pleasure or displeasure of any creature apply me not diligētly to prech the word of God And in the same damnation I deeme all those Priestes which of good purpose and will enforce thē not busily to do thus also all them that haue purpose or will to let any Priest of this busines ¶ And the Archbishop sayde to those 3. Clerkes that stoode before him Lo Syrs this is the maner and busines of this Losell and such other to picke out such sharpe sentences of holy Scripture and Doctours to mayntayne theyr sect lore agaynst the ordinaunce of holy Church And therefore Losell it is thou that couetest to haue agayne the Psalter that I made to be taken frō thee at Caunterbury to record sharpe verses agaynst vs. But thou shalt neuer haue that Psalter nor none other booke till that I know that thy hart thy mouth accordfully to be gouerned by holy Church ☞ And I sayd Syr all my will and power is euer shal be I trust to God to be gouerned by holy Church ¶ And the Archbishop asked me what was holy Church ☞ And I sayd Syr I tolde you before what was holye Church But since ye aske me this demaund I call Christ and his Saintes holy Church ¶ And the Archbishoppe sayd vnto me I wore well that Christ and his Saintes are holy Churche in heauen but what is holy Church in earth ☞ And I sayd Syr though holy Churche be euery one in charity yet it hath two partes The first and pricipall part hath ouercomen perfectly all the wretchednesse of this life and raigneth ioyfully in heauen with Christ. And the other part is here yet in earth busily continually fighting day and night agaynst temptations of the fiend forsaking and hating the prosperity of this world dispising and withstāding theyr fleshly lustes which onely are the pilgrimes of Christ wandring toward heauen by stedfast fayth groūded hope and by perfect charity For these heauenly pilgrimes may not nor will not be letted of their good purpose by the reasō of any doctors discording from holy scripture nor by the floudes of any tribulation temporall nor by the wind of any pride of boast or of manasing of any creature For they are all fast grounded vpon the sure stone Christ hearing his word and louing it exercising them faithfully and continually in all their wittes to do therafter And the Archbishop sayd to his Clerkes See ye not how his hart is indurate and how he is trauelled with the deuill occupying him thus busily to alledgr suth sentences to mayntaine his errours and heresies Certayne thus he would occupy vs here all day if we would suffer him One of the clerkes aunswered Sir he sayd right now that this certification that came to you from Shrewsbury is vntruely forged agaynst him Therefore sir appose you him nowe heare in all that points which are certified against him so we shall heare of his own mouth his answeres and witnesse them And the Archb. took the certification in his hand looked theron a while and then
see how they shuld see to go to heauen but to winning of worldly things they see manie wayes lyke to owles and nightcrowes that seene better by night than by day The gobbet of lead is the syn of obstination The woman that sat in the pot is vnpittie as the Angell sayd that foloweth vnrighteousnes and auarice For through auarice a man leeseth the pitie that he shuld haue of the mischiefe of his soule For oft tyme men leese the lyfe of theyr soule by deadlie sinne that they doo to haue worldly winning and also they leese the pitie that they should haue of their bodie putting them selfes to manie great bodelye trauayls and perils both by sea and land and all maketh couetise This pot is stopped with the gobbet of leade when vnpitie is thus by synne of obstination closed in couetise that he may not goe out of the chinches harte by penaunce For as Iob sayth when he is fulfylled he shall bee stopped The two women that bare vp this pot are pride and lust of flesh that be cleped in holie writ the twey daughtren of the water Lethe crying bring bring And they had wings the fyrst wing is grace spirituall as cunning wisedome and counsell with such other manie For which gifts manie men wexe proud The second wing is bodely grace as strength fairehood gentrie and manie other such whereof men wexe proud The winges of the second woman that is fleshlie desire both glotony and slouth Of glotonie speaketh S. Gregorie when the wombe is fulfilled the prickes of leacherie beth meued And of slouth S. Austine sayth Lot the whyle he dwelled in busines among shrewes in Sodome he was a good man But when he was in the hyll slowe for sykkernes he in his dronkennes lay by hys daughtren And these women had wynges lyke Kytes that with a crieng voyce seecheth theyr meate as Bartholomeus sayth And thus fareth couetise of men Witnessing Sainct Austine what is the greedynes of fleshlye desire In as much as the rauenous fyshes haue sometime measure yet when they hunger they rapin and when they fulfill they spare But onely couetise of men may not bee fulfilled For euer he taketh and neuer hath inough Neither hee dreadeth God neither shame of men He ne spareth hys father ne knoweth his mother ne accordeth with his brethren neyther keepeth truth with hys frende He ouerpresseth widowes and fatherles children Freemen he maketh bond and bringeth foorth false witnes and occupieth dead mens things as he shoulden neuer dye What manhoode is this sayth this doctour thus to leese lyfe and grace and get death of soule Win gold and leese heauen And herefore sayth the Prophet haue trauaile in the midst and leaue vnrighteousnes Also Innocent speaking of the harmes that come of couetoise sayth thus O how manie men hath couetise deceiued and spilt When couetise Balaam would for giftes that the kinge profered him haue cursed Gods people his owne Asse reproued hym and hurt his foote agaynst a wall Achor was stoned to death for couetise made him steale gold and clothes against the commaundement of God Giesy was smit with mesilrie for he sold Naamans heale that came of Gods grace Iudas for couetise sold Christ and afterward hoong himselfe An any and Zaphira his wife were dead sodainlie for they forsoken to giue Peter theyr money that they had And couetise maketh also that rich men eate the poore as beastes done their lesous holding them lowe This may we see all daye in deede I dread For if a ritche man haue a field and a poore man haue in the middest or in the side thereof one acre and a riche man haue all a streete saueth O house that some poore brother of hys oweth he ceaseth neuer till he get it out of the poore mans hand eyther by prayer or by bying or by pursuing of disceit Thus fared it by kyng Achab that throughe his false Queenes ginne slowe the poore man Naboth for that he woulde not sell hym hys vyneyard that was nye to the Kings palace Vpon which proces thus sayth Sainct Ambrose How far wyll yee ritche men stretche your couetise Wyll yee dwell alone vppon the earth and haue no poore man wyth you Why put yee out your felow by kynde and chalenge to your selfe the possession comen by kynde In commune to all ritch and poore the earth was made Why will yee ritche chalenge proper right heerein Kynde knoweth no riches that bringeth foorth all men poore For wee bee not got with rich clothes ne borne wyth golde ne wyth syluer Naked hee bringeth them to this world needie of meate and of drinke and clothing Naked the earth taketh vs as she naked brought vs hyther She can not close with vs our possession in sepulchre for kynde maketh no difference beâ—weene poore and rich in comming hyther ne in goyng hence All in o manner hee bringeth foorth all in o manner he closeth in graue Who so wyll make difference of poore and rytch abyde tyll they haue a little whyle leyne in the graue Than open and looke among dead bones who was rych and who was poore but if it be thus that mo clothes rotteth with the ritche then wyth the poore and that harmeth to them that beth on lyue and profytte not to them that beene deade Thus sayth the Doctour of suche extortion as it is writ Other mens fields they repeth and fro the vyne of hym that the harme oppressed they plucke awaye the grapes they leueth men naked and taketh awaye her clothis that hath nought wherewith to helle them in cold and liften vp this pot bytwene heauen and earth For couetous men nother haueth charite to ther brethren vpon earth neyther to God in heauen and they bare this pot into the lond of Sennaar that is to say into the lond of Stenche that is hell for there shall be stench in stede of sweete smelling as I say sayth Beware I rede that yee nought haue to do with this pot no with the woman therein and on all maner that ye be nought wed did to her for than yee must be both one This is thilke foule lecherous woman the kynges and marchauntis of the earth haue done leachery and of her vertue they haueth bee made riche whose dampnation is writen in the booke of priuities in these wordes In o day shall come all this vengeaunces of her death weping and hunger and fire shall brenne her for stronge is God that shall venge hym on her and than shulleth weepe and howle vp on her the kyngeâ— of the earth that haueth done lechery with her and haueth liuâ—â—â— delices when they shull see the smoke of her brenning stonding aferre weping and weyling and saying Alas alas thilke great citie that was clothed with bis and purpre and brasile and ouergilte with gold and precious stones and pearle For in one houre all these great riches shall be destroyed than shall they sey that shall
dreggis dwellen byneth and the cliere wyne houeth aboue Than shall Christ axe rekenyng of the deedes of mercy reprouyng false Christen men for the leuyng of them rehearsing the deedes of the same and other truth is by the which his trewe seruauntes than folowed hym than shulle thike false seruauntes goe with the deuill whom they haue serued in the earth then swallowyng into the endlesse fire And rightfull men shullen goe into euerlastyng lyfe than shall be fulfilled that is written in the booke of priuitees Woe woe woe to hem that dwellen in the earth Woe to the paynyme that gafe that worshyp to dead Images wrought of mans handes and to other creatures that hee shuld haue gone to GOD that him wrought Woe to the Iewe that trusteth so muchil in the ould law than shall he see Maries sonne deemyng the world whō he despised and set on the Crosse Woe to the false Christen man that knew the will of his Lord and fulfilled it nought Also woe for sinne of thinkyng to thee that thou hast shyt out the meine of God that is mynde of his Passion holy contemplation of his goodnesse and memorie of his benefites fro the chaumber of thine herte and hast made it an house of swyn and a den of theeues by vncleane thoughtes and delites As thou here hast sperd God out of thine hert so he shall spere thee out of heauen Thou hast herberwid the meine of the fiend and with them in hell thou shall thou shalt euer abide woe also for sinne of speach for thou might nought open they foule and stynkyng mouth with the whiche thou hast spoken vnhonesty cursyng fraude deceite leasinges forswearyng scornyng and backebityng to prayse God in the felowshyp of Saintes For louyng is nought comynlych in mouthes of sinners For in the whiche gif thou haddest kept thy mouth cleane thou shouldest haue songen in felowshyp of Aungels this blessed song Sanctus Sanctus Sanctus Domenus Deus omnipotens Holy holy holy Lord God almighty Than yellyng and weepyng thou shalt cry in company of deuils Ve Ge Ge quante sunt tenebrae Woe woe wo how great beth these darkenes wo also for sinne of deede Thou hast bene proud thy pryde shall be drawen to hell as Esay sayth or thou hast bene brent wyth enuye of the deuill Enuy entred into the world and they shoulden folowen him that ben on hys syde as Salomon sayth Or thou hast be stirred with wrath and euerich man that beareth wrath to hys brethren is gilty in dome as Christ in the Gospell sayth of Mathew Or thou hast be slowe to good deedes myssawe shall come to thee as a wayfaring man and thy pouert as a man iarmed as the booke of Prouerbes sayth Or thou hast haunted lechery glotonye or couetise That forsoth wete ye that euerych auouterer or vncleane man that is a gloton other chynch shall neuer haue heritage in the Realme of Christ and of God as Poule sayth But fire brimstone and the spirit of tempests that is the fiend of hell shulen be a partie of their payne as it is written in the Psaulter when these damned men bee in this woe they shulen syng thys reufull song that is ywritten in the booke of mourning The ioye of our hart is a go our quier is turned into wo the crowne of our heade is fallen vs fro Alas for synne that we haue do But ioye and ioye and ioye to them that be saued Ioy in God ioy in them selfe ioy in other that ben saued Also ioy for theyr trauayle is brought to so gracious an end Ioy for they scaped the payne of hell ioy fore theyr blisse that they han in the sight of God Cui sit honor gloria in secula seculorum Amen And thus much concerning this worthie and fruitfull Sermon whych as by the auncienines of the phrase seemeth to be preached much about the time of Iohn Wicklesse so I thought heere by the occasion of William Thorpes examination best to place the same for the apt coherence both of the spirit and of the matter Especially hauing before our eyes the publique vtilitie of the Reader to whome by the studious reading thereof might rise plentifull matter of true Christian information both of the wholesome fearing of God and of the right guiding of euery Christian mans life Wherevnto I thought good to anexe further in our story after the examination of William Thorpe and the martyrdome of William Sawtrey and of Iohn Badby thus described as ye haue heard which was about the yeare 1409. By the way here is to be considered at least to be admonished that al this while the schisme in the church of Rome did yet continue and so endured till the councell of Constance which was in whole the space of xxix yeres The origine whereof as was sayd page 000. first began at Urbanus 5. which Urbanus being dead an 1389. next folowed Pope Boniface the 9. who sate 14. yeares He in selling his pardons was so impudent and so past shame that he brought the keyes of Peter as sayth Platina in contempt After hym succeeded Innocentius 7. and sate 2. yeares who being dead the Cardinals consulting together and seeing the foule enormitie and inconuenience growing vpon this contentious schisme in their Church of Rome minding to prouide some remedie for the same after the best deuise they could in their conclaue where they were assembled for a new election of the Pope tooke this order promising among themselues with solemne vow made to God to Mary the blessed virgine to Peter and Paule and to all the blessed company of saints That if any of them within the colledge or without the colledge should be called to that high place of Apostolicall preeminence he should effectuously renounce the iurisdiction and title of his Popedome if or whensoeuer the cōtrary Pope for the time being would in like maner renounce his place and title and his Cardinals in like maner to cōdescend to the other Cardinals of Rome So that both these two colledges of Cardinals agreeing together one chiefe byshop might be chosen and takē out of them both to be made the true Pope Prouided moreouer that none should seeke any releasement or absolution from the sayd promise vow and bond once passed among them Unto al which things furthermore euery one subscribed with his hande These things thus prefixed and ratified vpon the same they proceeded to the election In whych was chosen Gregorius the xii who the same day of hys election in the presence of all the cardinals confirmed the vow sacrament and promise made subscribing the same with his hand in forme as followeth And I Gregorie thys day being the last of Nouember in the yeare of our Lorde 1407. chosen and elected for bishop of Rome do sweare vowe and promise confirme all the premisses aboue contained c. Thys being done shortly after he was crowned being of the age of 80. yeares As
subuerted and confounded in theyr owne policie for that they trusting to their owne deuise and not vnto the Lord which only can dissolue the operation of Satan the Lord so turneth their deuise into a trap thereby to take them whereby they thinke most surely to escape Examples whereof we see not onely in Astyages King of the Medes aforesaid and Cyrus but in infinite other like euents which the trade of the world doth dayly offer to our eies So Queene Margaret thought her then cockesure when Duke Humfrey was made away when nothing else was her confusion so much as the losse and lacke of that man So if King Richard the second had not exercised suche crueltie vpon his vncle Thomas Duke of Glocester he had not receiued such wrong by King Henry the fourth as he did pag. 594. Likewise this King Edwarde the fourth it he had suffered his brother Gorge Duke of Clarence to haue liued his house had not so gone to wracke by Richard his other brother as it did What befell vpon the Student of Astrology in the Uniuersitie of Basill ye heard before who if he had not mewed himselfe in hys chamber for feare of his diuination had escaped the stroke that fell Now in auoiding such Propheticall euentes which he should not haue searched he fell into that which he did feare These few examples for instruction sake I thought by occasion to inferre not as though these were alone but by these few to admonish the Reader of infinite other which dayly come in practise of life to the great daunger decay as well in priuate houses as in weales publicke Wherfore briefly to repete what before simply hath bin said touching this matter seeing that Sathan thorough such subtile Prophecies hath yet doth dayly practise so manifold mischiefes in the world setting brother against brother nephew against the vncle house against house and realme against realme gēdring hatred where loue was subuerting priuely y◠simplicity of our christian faith therfore y◠first thing best is for godly men not to busie there braines about such phātasies neither in delighting in thē nor in harkening to thē nor in searching for thē either by southsaier or by cōiuratiō or by familiar or by astrologer knowing and considering this that whosoeuer shal be desirous or ready to search for them the Deuill is as ready to aunswere his curiositie therein For as once in the old tyme of Gentilitie hee gaue his Oracles by Idols and Priestes of that tyme so the same deuill although he worketh not now by Idols yet he craftely can geue now aunswere by Astrologers and coniurers in these our dayes in so doyng both to say truth and yet to deceaue men whē he hath sayd Wherfore leauyng of such curiositie let euery Christen man walke simple in his present vocation referryng hid thynges not in the word expressed vnto him which sayth in his word Non est vestrum scire tēpora momenta temporum c. It is not for you to know the tymes and seasons of tymes which the Father hath kept in his owne power c. Secondly in this matter of Prophecies requisite it is as is sayd for euery Christen man to learne how to discerne and distinct the true Prophecies which proceede of God and the false Prophecies whiche come of Sathan The difference wherof as it is not hard to be discerned so necessary it is that euery good man do rightly vnderstand the same to the entent that he knowing flying the daunger of the one may be the more certaine and cōstant in adhering to the other Thirdly because it is not sufficient that the deceitfull Prophecies of the deuill be knowen but also that they be resisted I haue also declared by what meanes the operation of Sathans workes and Prophecies are to be ouercome that is not with strength and policie of mā for that there is nothyng in man able to counteruayle the power of that enemy Under heauen there is nothyng elles that can preuayle agaynst his workes but onely the name of the Lord Iesus the sonne of God not outwardly pronoūced onely with our lippes or signed in our foreheads with the outward crosse but inwardly apprehended and dwellyng in our hartes by a silent fayth firmely and earnestly trustyng vpon the promises of God geuen and sealed vnto vs in his name For so it hath pleased his fatherly wisedome to set him vp to be both our righteousnesse before himselfe and also to be our fortitude agaynst the enemy acceptyng our fayth in his sonne in no lesse price then he accepteth the workes worthynesse of the same his sonne in whom we do beleue Such is the strength and effect of faith both in heauen in earth also in hell In heauen to iustifie in earth to preserue in hell to cōquere And therfore when any such Prophecie or any other thing is to vs obiected which seemeth to tend agaynst vs let vs first consider whether it sauour of Sathan or not If it doe then let vs seeke our succour not in our selues where it doth not dwell neither let vs kill nor slay nor chaunge our vocation therfore folowing vnordinate wayes but let vs runne to our Castle of refuge whiche is to the power of the Lord Iesus remembring the true promise of the Psalme Qui habitat in adiutorio altissimi in protectione Del coeli commorabitur That is who so putteth his trust in the succour of the Lord shall haue the God of heauen to his protector And then shall it afterward follow in the same Psalme Ipse liberabit te a laqueo venantium a verbo aspeto That is And he shall deliuer him from the snare of the hunter and from all euill wordes and Prophecies be they neuer so sharpe or bitter agaynst him c. And thus much by the occasion of kyng Edward of Prophecies Now hauing lōg taried at home in describyng the tumultes and troubles within our owne land we will let out our story more at large to consider the afflictions and perturbatiōs of other parties and places also of Christes Church as wel here in Europe vnder the Pope as in the East partes vnder the Turke first deducyng our story frō the tyme of Sigismund where before we left Which Sigismund as is aboue recorded was a great oder in the Councell of Constance agaynst Iohn Hus and Hierome of Prage This Emperour had euer euill lucke fightyng agaynst the Turkes Twise he warred agaynst them and in both the battailes was discomfited and put to flight once about the Citie of Mysia fightyng agaynst Baiazetes the great Turke an 1395. the second tyme fightyng against Celebinus the sonne of Baiazetes about the towne called Columbacium But specially after the Councell of Constance wherein were condemned and burned those two godly Martyrs more vnprosperous successe did then folow him fightyng agaynst the Bohemians his owne subiectes an 1420. by whom
gaue it to Peter in Actu that is the vniuersall iurisdictio both of spirituall thinges and also of temporall which double iurisdiction was signified by the 2. swordes in the Gospell And also by offering of the wise men who offered not onely incense but also gold to signifie not onely the spirituali dominion but also the temporall to belong to christ and to his vicare For as we read the earth is the Lordes and the fulnes thereof as Christ sayth all power is geuē to him both in heauen earth So it is to be affirmed Inclusiué that the vicar of Christ hath power on thinges celestiall terrestriall and infernall Which he tooke immediately of Christ all other take it mediately by Peter and the Pope Wherfore such as say that the Pope hath dominion onely on spirituall things in the world and not of temporall may be likened to the counsellers of the king of Syria 3. Reg. 20. Which sayd that the Gods of the mountayns be theyr Gods and therefore they haue ouercome vs but let vs fight agaynst them in the low midowes and in valleys where they haue no power and so we shall preuayle ouer them So euill counsellers now a dayes through theyr pestiferous flattery deceiue kinges and princes of the earth saying Popes and prelates be Gods of mountaynes that is of spiritual thyngs onely but they be not Gods of valeys that is they haue no dominion ouer temporal things and therefore let vs fight with them in the valleys that is in the power of the temporall possessions and so we shall preuayle ouer them But what sayth the sentence of God to them let vs heare Because sayth he the Syryans say that the God of mountaynes is theyr God and not the God of valleys therfore I will geue all this multitude into your hand and ye shal know that I am the Lord. What can be more effectually spoken to set foorth the maiestie of my iurisdiction which I receaued immediatly of the Lord of the Lord I say and of no man For where as Constantine the Emperour gaue to Siluester induing hym with this possession patrimony that is so to be expounded and taken not so much for a donation as to be counted for a restitution made of that which tyrannously was taken from hym before And agayn where as I haue geuen at sondry tymes to Ludouicus and other Emperours of my temporall lands possessions yet that was done not so much for any recognising of homage to thē as for keeping peace with thē For I owe to Emperoures no due obedience that they can clayme but they owe to me as to theyr superiour And therefore for a diuersitie betwixt theyr degree and myne in their consecration they take the vnction on theyr arme I on the head And as I am superior to thē so am I superiour to all laws free frō al cōstitutiōs Which am able of my self and by my interpretation to prefer equitie being not writen before the lawe written hauing all lawes within the chiest of my brest as is aforesayd And whatsoeuer this my sea shall inact approue or disprooue all men ought to approue or reproue the same without eyther iudging disputing doubting or retracting Such as the priuiledge geuen of Christ in the behalfe of Peter to the churche of Rome that what countrey soeuer kingdome or prouince chusing to themselues bishops and ministers although they agree with all other Christes faythfull people in the name of Iesu that is in fayth and charitie beleeuing in the same God and in Christ his true sonne and in the holy Ghost hauing also the same Crede the same Euangelistes and scriptures of the Apostles yet notwithstāding vnles their Byshops and Ministers take theyr origine and ordinatiō from this Apostolicall seate they are to be counted not of the Church So that succession of fayth onely is not sufficient to make a church except the ministers take theyr ordination by them which haue theyr succession from the Apostles So theyr fayth supremacy the chayre of Peter keyes of heauen power to binde and lose all these be inseparable to the church of Rome so that it is to be presumed that God alwayes prouiding S. Peter helping the Bishopricke and Dioces of Rome shall neuer fall from the faith And likewise it is to be presumed and presupposed that the Byshop of that Church is alwaies good holy Yea though he be not alwaies good or be destitute of his own merites yet the merites of S. Peter predecessour of that place be sufficient for him who hath bequethed and left a perpetuall dowry of merites with inheritance of innocency to his posteritie yea and though he fall into homicide or adultery he may sinne but yet he can not be accused but rather excused by the murders of sampson the theftes of the Hebrues the Adultery of Iacob And likewise if any of his Clergy woulde be founde embracing a woman it must be expounded and presupposed that he doth it to blesse her Furthermore the P. say they hath al the dignities all power of all Patriarches In hys primacie he is Abell In gouernment the Arke of Noe In Patriarchdome Abraham In order Melchisedech In dignitie Aaron In authoritie Moses In seate iudiciall Samuell In zeale Helias In meekenes Dauid In power Peter In vnction Christ. Nay thou art Antichrist My power they say is greater then all the Saintes For whom I confirme no man may infirme I may fauour and spare whom I please to take from one and to geue to an other And if I be enemy to any man all men ought to eschew that person forth with and not tary and looke while I bid them so to doe All the earth is my Dioces I the Ordinary of all men hauing the authoritie of the king of all kinges vpon subiectes I am all in all and aboue all so that God hymselfe and I the vicare of God haue both one Consistorie and am able to do almost all that God can do Claus non errante Itē it is sayd of me that I haue an heauēly ar bitrement and therefore am able to chaunge the nature of thinges Substantialia vnius applicando alteri and of nothing to make thinges to be and of a sentence that is nothing to to make it stand in effect In all things that I lift my will to stand for reason For I am able by the law to dispence aboue the lawe and of wrong to make Iustice in correcting lawes and chaunging them You haue hearde hetherto sufficiently out of my Doctors Nowe you shall heare greater thinges out of myne own decrees Read there Dist. 96. Satis Also 12. Caus. 11. q. 1. cap. Sacerdotibus Also 12. q. ◠cap. Futuram Doe not you finde there expressed how Constantinus the Emperour sitting in the general Councell of Nice called vs Prelates of the Church al Gods Agayne read my Canon
Barbarossa an 1269. furthermore how mightely almighty God hath stand agaynst them how their warres neuer prospered agaynst the Turke how the iudgementes of the godly learned froÌ„ time to time haue euer repugned agaynst theyr errours c. of these and a thousand other mo not one word hath bene touched but all kept as vnder Benedicite in Auriculer confession This partiall dealing and corrupt handling of Historyes when I considered I thought with my self nothing more lacking in the church then a ful a complet history which being faythfully collected out of all our Monastical writers writteÌ„ Monuments should conteine neither euery vain written fable for that would be to much nor yet leaue out any thing necessary for that would be to little but with a moderate discretion taking the best of euery one should both ease the labor of the reader from turning ouer such a number of writers and also should open the plaine truth of times lying long hid in obscure darcknes of antiquity Wherby all studious Readers beholding as in a glasse the state course and alteration of Religion decay of doctrine and the controuersies of the church might discerne the better betwene antiquity and nouelty For if the things which be first after the rule of Tertullian are to be preferred before those that be latter then is the reading of histories much necessary in the church to know what went before and what folowed after And therfore not without cause Historia in old authors is called the witnesse of times the light of verity the life of memory teacher of life shewer of antiquitie c. Without the knowledge wherof mans life is blind and soone may fall into any kind of errour as by manifest experience we haue to see in these desolate latter times of the Church when as the Byshops of Rome vnder colour of antiquity haue turned truth into heresy and brought such new found deuises of straunge doctrine and ReligioÌ„ as in the former age of the church were neuer heard of before and all through the ignorance of times and for lacke of true history For to say the truth if times had bene well searched or if they which wrote Hystories had without partiality gone vpright betwene God and Baall halting on neither side it might well haue bene fouÌ„d the most part of all this catholicke corruptioÌ„ intruded into the church by the bishops of Rome as Transubstantiation leuation and adoration of the sacrament auriculer confession forced vowes of Priestes not to mary veneration of Images priuate and satisfactory Masses the order of Gregories Masse now vsed the vsurped authoritie Summa potestas of the sea of Rome with all the route of their ceremonies and wiedes of superstition ouergrowing nowe the Churche all these I say to bee new nothinges lately coyned in the minte of Rome without any stampe of antiquitie as by readyng of this present history shall sufficiently I trust appeare Whiche history therefore I haue here taken in hand that as other story writers heretofore haue employed their trauayle to magnifie the Church of Rome so in this history might appeare to all Christian readers the Image of both Churches as well of the one as of the other especially of the poore oppressed and persecuted Churche of Christ. Which persecuted Church though it hath bene of long season troden vnder foote by enemyes neglected in the world nor regarded in histories and almost scarse visible or knowne to worldly eyes yet hath it bene the true Church only of God wherin he hath mightely wrought hetherto in preseruing the same in all extreeme distresses continually stirring vp froÌ„ time to tyme faythful ministers by whoÌ„ alwayes hath bene kept some sparkes of hys true doctrine and Religion Now for asmuch as the true Church of God goeth not lightly alone but is accompanyed wyth some other Church or Chappel of the deuill to deface and maligne the same necessary it is therfore the difference betweene them to be sene and the descent of the right Churche to be described from the Apostles tyme. Which hetherto in most part of histories hath bene lacking partly for feare that men durst not partly for ignoraunce that men could not discerne rightly betweene the one and the other Who beholding the Church of Rome to be so visible and glorious in the eyes of the worlde so shining in outward beauty to beare suche a porte to cary suche a trayne and multitude and to stand in such hye authoritie upposed the same to be only the right Catholike mother The other because it was not so visibly known in the world they thought therfore it could not be the true church of Christ. Wherin they were far deceaued For although the right church of God be not so inuisible in the world that none can see it yet neyther is it so visible agayne that euery worldly eye may perceiue it For like as is the nature of truth so is the proper condition of the true Churche that commonly none seeth it but such onely as be the members and partakers thereof And therefore they which require that Gods holy Church should be euident and visible to the whole world seeme to define the great sinagogue of the world rather then the true spirituall Church of God In Christes time who would haue thought but the congregations and Councelles of the Pharisies had ben the right church and yet had Christ an other Church in earth besides that which albeit it was not so manifest in the sight of the world yet was it the onely true Church in the sight of God Of this Church ment Christ speaking of the Temple whiche he woulde rayse agayne the thyrd day And yet after that the Lord was risen he shewed not himselfe to the worlde but onely to his electe which were but few The same Churche after that encreased and multiplied mightely amonge the Iewes yet had not the Iewes eyes to see Gods Churche but did persecute it till at length all their whole nation was destroyed After the Iewes then came the heathen Emperours of Rome who hauing the whole power of the world in their hands did what the world could do to extinguish the name and church of christ Whose violence coÌ„tinued the space of 3. hundreth yeares All which while the true church of christ was not greatly in sight of the world but rather was abhorred euery where and yet notwithstanding the same small â—elly flocke so despised in the worlde the Lorde highly regarded and mightely preserued For although many then of the Christians did suffer death yet was their death neither losse to them nor detriment to the Church but the more they suffered the more of theyr bloud encreased In the time of these Emperours God raysed vp then in this Realme of Britaine diuers worthy teachers and witnesses as Elnanus meduinus Meltiuianus Amphibolus Albanus Aaron Iulius and other moe In whose time the doctrine of fayth without mens traditions was sincerely
speedely gathered into the â—arne whiche onely remayneth behinde to come Now if we ascribe such reputation to Godly preachers and worthely which diligently preache the Gospell of Christ when they liue notwithstanding by the benefite of tyme without all feare of persecution howe muche more reasonable cause haue we to prayse and extoll such men as stoutly spend theyr lyues for the defence of the same All these premisses duely of our partes considered and marked seeing we haue found so famous Martyrs in this our age let vs not fayle then in publishing and setting forth their doings lest in that poynt we seeme more vnkinde to them then the writers of the primitiue Church were vnto theirs And though we repute not theyr ashes chaynes and swerdes in the stede of reliques yet let vs yeld thus much vnto theyr commemoration to glory the Lord in hys Saintes and imitate theyr death as much as we may with like constancy or theyr liues at the least with like innocency They offered theyr bodies willing to the rough handling of the tormentors And is it so great a matter then for our part to mortifie our flesh with all the members thereof They neglected not onely the riches and glory of the world for the loue of Christ but also their liues and shal we then keepe so great a styrre one agaynst an other for the transitory trifles of this world They continued in patient suffering when they had most wrong done vnto them and when theyr very heartes bloud gushed out of theyr bodyes and yet will not wee forgeue our poore brother be the iniury neuer so small but are ready for euery trifling offence to seeke hys destruction and cut his throat They wishing well to all men did of theyr own accord forgeue theyr persecutors therefore ought we which are now the posteritie and Children of Martyrs not to degenerate from theyr former steps but being admonished by their examples if we cannot expresse theyr charitie toward all men yet at lest to imitate the same to our power and strength Let vs geue no cause of offence to any And if any be geuen to vs let vs ouercome it with patience forgeuing and not reuenging the same And let vs not onely keepe our handes from shedding of bloud but our tongues also from hurting the same of others Besides let vs not shrinke if case so require martyrdome or losse of lyfe according to their example to yeld vp the same in the defence of the Lordes flocke Whiche thing if men would do much lesse contention and busines woulde be in the world â—hen now is And thus much touching the vtilitie and fruit to be taken of this history To all the professed frendes and followers of the Popes proceedinges foure Questions propounded TO you all and singuler which professe the doctrine and Relâ—gion of the Pope your holy Father and of your mother Church of Rome pretending the name of Catholickes commoÌ„ly termed Papistes wheresoeuer abiding in the Realme of England these foure Questions or Problemes hereunder folowing I would moue desiring you all either to muse vpon theÌ„ or to answere theÌ„ at your leisure * The first Question FIrst forsomuch as Mount Sion which God calleth by the Prophet Iesai the hill of his holines beareth in the scripture an vndoubted type of the spiritual church of Christ for so much as the sayd Iesai. ca. 11. 65. prophesying of the sayd Mount Sion sayth in these wordes Non nocebunt neque affligent in omni monte sancto meo dicit Dominus c. 1. They shal not kill nor hurt in all my holy hill sayth the Lord. c. And agayne in the same chap. thus we read Habitabit Lupus cum agno Pardus cuÌ„ haedo accubabit Vitulus Leo ouis vna commorabuntur puellus paruulus ducet eos c. i. The wolfe shall dwell with the Lambe the Leopard with the Kid the Calfe the Lion the sheepe shall feed together a yong child shall rule theÌ„ The Cow also the Beare shall abide together with theyr yong ones the Lion shall eat chaffe fodder like the Oxe c. Upon these premises now foloweth my question how the church of Rome can be answerable to this hill of SioÌ„ seing in the sayd church of Rome is and hath bene now so many yeares such killing and slaying such cruelty and tyranny shewed such burning spoyling of christen bloud such malice mischiefe wrought as in reading these historyes may to all the world appeare To this if they aunswere expound these wordes of the Prophet as perteining to the church triumphant therevnto I reply agayne that by the wordes in the same place in the same sentence expressed that sence cannot stand for as much as the Prophet in the very same place where he prophesieth of this peaceable dwelling in Gods holy mountayne without hurting or killing meaneth plainly of the earth sheweth also the cause of that godly peace Because sayth he the earth is replenished with knowledge science of the Lord. c. ibid. And furthermore the Prophet speaking of the same day when this shal be addeth saying In that day the root of Iesse shall stand for a signe to the people for the Gentils to be conuerted and to seeke vnto him c. Which day in no wise can be applyed to the church in heauen triumphant but only here militant in earth Touching which place of Iesai further here is to be noted by the way that by this peaceable MouÌ„t Sion which comprehendeth both the states as well ecclesiasticall as teÌ„porall is not restrayned the publicke penalty of good lawes needfull to be executed vpon publicke malefactors but here is restrayned the fiercenes reuenge cruelty violence of mens affections To which affectioÌ„s men being commonly subiect by nature through grace working of the gospel are altered reformed chauÌ„ged to another disposition froÌ„ stoutnes to softnes froÌ„ violence to sufferance from fiercenes to forbearing froÌ„ pride to humility froÌ„ cruelty to compassion from wilynes to simplicity froÌ„ solemne singularity to humanity and meekenes Which vertues if they had bene in the church of Rome according to the rule of S. Paul which willeth men that be stronger to beare with the infirmities of the weaker and that in the spirit of meeknes c. Rom. 15. Gal. 6. I should not haue needed now at this time to write such a long history as this of the suffering of so many Martyrs ¶ The second Question MY second question is this to demauÌ„d of you catholicke professors of the popes sect which so deadly maligne and persecute the protestants professing the gospell of Christ what iust or reasonable cause haue you to allege for this your extreme hatred ye bear vnto the yâ— neither you your selues can abide to liue with them nor yet will suffer the other to liue amongest you If they were Iewes
we may well argue his proceedings not to be of God and that he shal be brought low c. Luke 18. ¶ The third Question MY third question I take of the 13. chap. of the booke of Reuelation Which booke as it conteineth a Propheticall history of the Church so likewise it requireth by histories to be opened In this chapter mention is made first of a certayne beast comming out of the Sea hauing vij heads x. hornes with x. diademes of blasphemy Unto the which beast the dragon the deuill gaue his strength and great power to fight agaynst the Sayntes to ouercome them to make xlij monethes of the which beast one of his heades was wounded at length to death c. After this immediatly in the same chap. mentioÌ„ foloweth of an other beast rising out of the land hauing 2. hornes like a lambe spake like a dragon did all the power of the former beast before his face and caused all dwellers of the earth to worship the beast whose head was wounded and liued Who also had power to geue spirit life to the sayd former beast to make the Image of the beast to speak to cause al men froÌ„ the highest to the lowest to take the marke of the beast in theyr handes and foreheades whosoeuer worshipped not the Image of the beast should be killed c. Upon this description of these two beastes riseth my question wherin I desire all papistes from the highest to the lowest either to answere or to consider with theÌ„selues what the spirit of the prophesy meaneth by the sayd 2. beastes Neither is the mistery of this prophesy so obscure but being historicall by histories it may be explaned easely expouÌ„ded Writing therfore to the Papistes as men expert in histories my question is this that seing the prophesy of these 2. beastes must needes prefigure some people or dominioÌ„ in the world of some high estate power they will now declare vnto vs what people or domination this should be Which if they will do playnely and truely according to the markes propertyes of the sayd ij beastes here set forth they must needes be driuen of force ineuitable to graunt and confesse the same only to agree to the City Empyre of Rome to no other Which by these reasons folowing of necessity must needes be concluded First the beast wich came out of the sea hauing the strength the seat and power of the great Dragon the Deuill called the Prince of this world committed to him who also had power geueÌ„ ouer all tribes nations languages people and countryes in the earth must needes be an Empyre or Monarchy of great force passing all other Monarchies in the world besides and this must needes argue the Empyre of Rome and none other Secondly in that the best had vij heads x. hornes with x. diademes full of blasphemy vpoÌ„ theÌ„ those vij heades being expounded in the sayd booke cap. 17. for vii hilles notoriously importeth the Citie of Rome wherein were 7. hilles conteyned The like also may be thought of the x. hornes being there expounded for x. kinges signifying belike the x. Prouincies or Kingdomes of the worlde subdued to the Romayne Empyre with x. crownes of blasphemy vppon their heades all which conueniently agree to the Cittie of Rome Thirdly where the sayd beast had power to make 42. monthes and to fight against the Saintes and to ouercome them c. therby most manifestly is declared the Empyre of Rome with the heathen persecuting Emperours whiche had power geueÌ„ the space of so many monthes that is from Tiberius to Licinius 294. yeares to persecute Christs Church as in the Table of the primitiue Church hereafter following is discoursed more at large Fourthly where the prophet speaketh of the one of the heades of the beast to be wounded to the death the wouÌ„d afterward to be cured agayne by that ye haue to vnderstand the decay and subuersion of the Citie of Rome of Italy which being one of the heades of the Romayne Monarchie was subdued by the Gottes Uandals Lombards and the Cittie of Rome thrise sackt and taken betweene the reigne of Honorius Emperour of Rome and the tyme of Iustinian Emperor of Constantinople so remayned this head of Rome wounded a long time vnder the dominion of the Lombards till at length this wound was cured agayne as the sequele of this prophesie declareth For so it followeth in the foresayd chap. of the Reuelation And after this I saw sayth he an other beast rising out of the land hauing two hornes like the lamb and spake like the Dragon Who practiâ—ed all the power of the first beast before his face and caused all the inhabitantes of the earth to worship the first beast whose head was wounded and cured agayne c. And to him it was geuen to geue life to the Image of the beast and to make it speake and also to make all them that will not worship the image of the beast to bee slayne and caused all from the most to the least both rich and poore free men and bondmen to take the marke of the beast in their right hand and in their foreheades so that none should buy and sell vnles he had the beastes marke about him c. The description of this second beast being well viewed it cannot be auoided but needes must be applyed to the byshop of Rome and to none other as by the history and order of times is euident to be proued For who els representeth the hornes of the lambe of God which taketh away the sinnes of the world but only he who speaketh with the voyce of the Dragon so proudly as he The voice of the Dragon spake once to Christ That all the glory of the world was his to geue to whom he would that he would geue it c. And doth not thys falâ—e horned lambe speaking in the same voyce of the Dragon say by the mouth of Pope Gregory 7. that all the kingdomes of the earth were hys and that hee had power in earth to loose and take away Empyres Kingdomes Dukedomes and what els soeuer mortall menne may haue and to geue them where he would c. Ex platina in Vit. Gregorij 7. Furthermore at what time the declining state of Rome began to decay and Italy was brought vnder subiection of the Lombardes then the Pope stirred vp Pipinus and Carolâ—s Magnus to take his part agaynst the Lombardes and to restore agayne the old glory of the Monarchie to hys former state And therfore who cured the wounded head of this beast agayne but onely he who gaue life and speach to the Image of the beast but he who after that by helpe of the French kings had subdued those Lombardes with other aliens and had gotten the possession of Rome into hys own handes he so repared aduaunsed the fame and name of Rome
will not name And here now commeth in the Argument of Pighius Hosius and Eccius to be aunswered vnto who arguyng for the antiquitie and authoritie of the Church of Rome reason on this maner Da That for somuch as an ordinary a knowen Church visible must here be knowen cōtinually on earth during frō the time of the Apostles to the which church all other Churches must haue recourse xi And seeyng then there is no other Church visible orderly known to haue indured from the Apostles time but onely the Church of Rome j. They conclude therfore that the Church of Rome is that Church wherunto all other Churches must haue their recourse c. To the which Paralogisme I aūswere thus that this word Durans Ecclesia the during Church in the Minor hath fallaciā aequiuoci For although the name of the Church and outward successiō of Byshops haue had their durance frō tyme of the Apostles yet the definition and matter which maketh a true Apostolicall church in deede and vniuocè neither is now in the church of Rome nor yet the forme institution of the church now vsed in Rome was euer frō the Apostles whiche Apostles were neuer Authors or fathers of this title iurisdictiō and doctrine now taught in Rome but rather were enemies euer to the same Agayne to the Maior which standeth vpon two partes I aunswere first although the necessitie of the churche duryng from the Apostles may and must be graūted yet the same necessitie was not boūd to any certaine place or persō but onely to fayth so that wheresoeuer that is to say in whatsoeuer congregation true fayth was there was the church of Christ And because the true fayth of Christ must needes euer remaine in earth therfore the Church also must needes remaine in earth And God forbid that the said true faith of Christ should only remaine in one citie in the world and not in other as well And therfore to the secōd part of the Maior is to be sayd that as this true and sincere fayth of Christ is not so geuen to remaine fixely in one place or citie alone so neither is there any one church in the world so ordained appointed of God that al other Churches should haue their recourse vnto it for determination of their causes and cōtrouersies incident c. And thus much to the Argument of Pighius and Hosius c. Now as touchyng the authorities allegations of the auncient Doctours and holy fathers in the commēdation of the Church of Rome here commeth in also to be noted that whosoeuer will vnderstand rightly their authorities and aūswere to the same must first learne to make a difference and distinction of the sayd Church of Rome frō that it was to that it is for as much as the Church of Rome is not the same Church now which it was then but onely aequiuocè otherwise as touching the very propertie and definition of a Church it is an other Church and nothing agreing to that was then saue onely in outward name and place therefore by this distinction made I aunswere the place of Irenaeus Cyprianus and other famous Doctours commendyng the Church of Rome as Catholicke and Apostolicall and say that these Doctours speakyng of the Church of Rome which then was sayd not vntrue calling it Catholicke Apostolicall for that the same Church tooke their ordinary succession of Byshops ioyned with the ordinary doctrine and institution frō the Apostles but speakyng of the Church of Rome whiche now is we say the sayd places of the Doctours are not true neither doe appertaine to the same all which Doctours neither knew the Churche of Rome that now is neither if they had would euer haue iudged any thyng therein worthy such commendation Ouer and besides our aduersaries yet more obiect agaynst vs who heauing and shouyng for the antiquitie of the Romish Churche for lacke of other sufficient reason to proue are driuen to fall in scannyng the tymes and yeares What say they where was this Church of yours before these fiftie yeares To whom briefly to aunswere first we demaund what they meane by this which they call our Church If they meane the ordinaunce and institution of doctrine and Sacramentes now receaued of vs and differing from the Church of Rome we affirme and say that our church was when this church of theirs was not yet hatched out of the shell nor did yet euer see any light that is in the time of the Apostles in the primitiue age in the tyme of Gregorie the first the old Romane church when as yet no vniuersall pope was receiued publikely but repelled in Rome nor this fulnesse of plenary power yet knowen nor this doctrine and abuse of Sacramentes yet heard of In witnes wherof we haue the old actes and histories of aūcient tyme to geue testimony with vs wherein sufficiēt matter we haue for vs to declare the same forme vsage and institution of this our church reformed now not to be the begynnyng of any new church of our owne but to be the renewyng of the old aūcient church of Christ nor to be any sweruyng from the church of Rome but rather a reducyng to the church of Rome Whereas contrary the churche of Rome whiche now is is nothyng but a sweruyng from the churche of Rome as partly is declared and more shall appeare Christ willyng hereafter And where the sayd our aduersaries doe moreouer charge vs with the fayth of our fathers and Godfathers wherein we were baptised accusing and cōdemnyng vs for that we are now reuolted frō them their fayth wherin we were first Christened To this we aūswere that we beyng first baptised by our fathers Godfathers in water in the name of the Father of the Sonne of the holy Ghost the same fayth wherin we were Christened thē we do retaine because our Godfathers were thē selues also in the same fayth therfore they cā not say that we haue forsaken the fayth of our Godfathers c. As for other points of Ecclesiasticall vses circumstaunces cōsidered besides the principall substaunce of fayth and baptisme if they held any thyng whiche receaded from the doctrine and rule of Christ therein we now remoue our selues not because we would differ from them but because we would not with them remoue from the rule of Christes doctrine Neither doth the Sacramēt of our baptisme binde vs in all points to the opiniōs of them that baptised vs but to the fayth of him in whose name we were Baptised For as if a man were Christined of an heretique the Baptisme of him notwithstandyng were good although the Baptiser were nought so if our Godfathers or fathers which Christened vs were taught any thyng not consonant to Christiā doctrine in all pointes neither is our Baptisme worsse for that nor yet we boūd to folow thē in all thynges wherein they them selues did not
seconde point consisteth in preaching and expressing the glorious and triumphant Maiestie of Christ Iesus the sonne of God and the excellency of his glory who being once dead in the infirmitie of flesh rose againe wyth power ascending vp with maiestie hath led away captiuitie captiue Eph. 4. sitteth and reigneth in glory on the right hand of God in heauenly thinges aboue all principates and potestates powers and dominations aboue euery name that is named not only in this world but also in the world to come Ephe. 1. In whose name euery knee hath to bende both in heauen and in earth and vnder the earth and euery tongue to confesse our Lord Christ Iesus to be of the glory of God the Fathee Phil. 2. In whome and by whome all things are made both in heauen and in earth things visible inuisible whether they be thrones or dominations or principates or potestats al are by him and for him created and he is before all all thinges consist in him who is the head of his body the Churche the beginning and first borne from the dead in whome dwelleth all fulnes Col. 1. To whome the Father hath giuen all iudgement and iudgeth no man himselfe any more Ioh. 5. To whom the Father hath giuen all things to his hands Iohn 13. To whome the father hath giuen power of all flesh Iohn 17. To whome all power is giuen in heauen and in earth Math. vlt. In whome be all the promises of God Est. Amen 2. Cor. 1. 3. Thirdly he declareth the vertue of his Crosse Passion and that what exceeding benefites proceede to vs by the same By whose bloud we haue redemption remission of our sinnes Ephes. 1. By whose strypes we are made whole Eay 53. By whose Crosse all thinges are pacified both in heauen and in earth Col. 1. By whose death wee are reconciled Ro. 5. Who hath destroied death brought life to light 1. Timot. 1. Who by death hath destroyed him which had the power of death that is the diuell and hath deliuered them which liued vnder feare of death all theyr life in bondage Heb. 2. By whose obedience we are made iust by whose righteousnes we are iustified to life Rom. 5. By whose curse wee are blessed and deliuered from the malediction of the law Gala. 8. By whose bloud we that once were farre of are made neere vnto God Ephes. 5. Who in one body hath reconciled both Iewes Gentiles vnto God Eph. 2. Who by his flesh hath taken away the diuision and separation betweene God and vs abolishing the law which was set against vs in preceptes decrees Ephes. 2. Who is our peace our aduocate and propitiatiō for the sinnes of the whole worlde 1. Iohn 2. Who was made accursed sinne for vs that we might be the righteousnes of God in him 2. Cor. 5. Who is made of God for vs our wisedome and righteousnes sanctification and redemption 1. Cor 1. By whom we haue boldnes and entraunce with all confidence through faith in him Ephes. 3. Who forgiueth all our sinnes and hath torne a peeces the obligation or handwriting which was against vs in the law of commaundements and hath crucified it vpon the Crosse vtterly hath dispatched and abolished the same and hath spoled principates and potestates as in an open shew of conquest triumphing ouer them openly in himselfe Col. 2. Who iustifieth the wicked by faith Ro. 4. In whom we are made full and complete Col. 2. c. 4. The fourth branch is to teach and informe vs to whō these benefites of Christes Passion and victory do apperteine by what meanes the same is applied redoundeth vnto vs which meanes is onely one that is onely faith in Christ Iesu and no other thing Which faith it pleaseth almightie God to accept for righteousnes And this righteousnes it is which onely standeth before God and none other as we are plainly taught by the Scriptures and especially by the doctrine of S. Paule Which righteousnes thus rising of faith in Christ. S. Paule calleth the righteousnes of God where he speaketh of himselfe vtterly refuseth the other righteousnes which is of the lawe that the might be found in him not hauing his own righteousnes which is of the law but the righteousnes of Christ which is of faith Phil. 3. Againe the saide Apostle writing of the Iewes which sought for righteousnes and found it not and also of the Gentiles which sought not for it and yet found it sheweth the reason why because saith he the one sought it as by workes and the lawe and came not to it who not knowing the righteousnes of God and seking to set vp their owne righteousnes did not submit themselues to the righteousnes whiche is of God The other which were the Gentiles and sought not for it obteined righteousnes that righteousnes which is of faith c. Ro. 9. Also in an other place Saint Paule in the same Epistle writing of this righteousnes which commeth of faith calleth it the righteousnes of God in these wordes Whome God saith he hath set vp for a propitiatiō by faith in his bloud whereby to make manifest the righteousnes which is of himselfe in tollerating our sinnes c. Rom. 3. By the which righteousnes it is euident that S. Paule meaneth the righteousnes of faith which almightie God nowe reuealeth maketh manifest by preaching of the Gospell Wilt thou see yet more plainely this righteousnes of God howe it is taken in S. Paule for the righteousnes of faith therefore is called the righteousnes of God because it is imputed onely of God to fayth and not deserued of man In the same Epistle to the Romanes and in the 3. chap. aforesayd his wordes be manifest The righteousnes of God sayth he is by faith of Iesus Christ in all and vpon al that doe beleue c. Wherfore whosoeuer studieth to be accepted with God and to be found righteous in his light let him learne diligently by the doctrine of S. Paule to make a difference a separation as farre as from heauen and earth betwene these two that is betweene the righteousnes of workes righteousnes of faith in any wise beware he bring no other meanes for his iustification or remission of his sins but onely faith apprehending the body or person of Christ Iesus crucified For as there is no way into the house but by the doore so is there no comming to God but by Christ alone which is by faith And as the mortall body without bodely sustenance of bread drinke can not but perishe so the spiritual soule of man hath no other refreshing but only by faith in the body and bloude of Christ whereby to be saued With this faith the Idolatrous Gentiles apprehēded Iesus Christ and receaued therby righteousnes Cornelius the first Baptised Ramane so sooone as he
heard Peter preache Christ receaued straightway the holy Ghost Peter himselfe confessed and for his confession hadde the keyes of heauen Math. 16. Zacheus receaued the person of Christ into his house and withal receaued saluation both to him and his whole houshold Luc. 19 What a sinner was Mary which had no lesse in her then vij deuils yet because she set her hart and affectiō vpon that person many sinnes were forgiuen her Luc. 7. The right hand theefe how farre was he from all works of the law yet by faith entred he iustified into Paradise the same day with christ Luc. 23. In like maner although the poore Publicane came to the Church with lesse holines after the law yet went he home to his house more iustified then the Pharisie with all his workes and all by reason of fayth Luc. 18 The parable of the prodigal sonne which was lost yet reuiued agayne Also of the lost groat and of the lost sheepe which went astray and was found againe what do these declare but that which is lost by the lawe to be recouered by faith and grace And how oft doe we reade in the Gospels Thy faith hath saued thee c. Iesus seing their beliefe c. He that beleueth in me I will raise him vp in the last day c. Beleue also in me c. He that beleeueth in me hath euerlasting life c. Without me ye can do nothing c. He that is in me c. He that looueth me c. He that heareth me c. He that abideth in me c. He that receaueth me c. Onles ye eate my flesh and drinke my bloud c. That they may receaue remission of sinnes by their faith in me c. Act. 26. To him al the Prophets giue witnes to haue remission of sinnes whosoeuer beleeueth in his name c. Act. 10. He that beleeueth is baptised Mat. vlt. He that beleueth in me shall do the works that I do greater then these c. And likewise in the writings of S. Paule how often doe we heare the name of Christ almost in euery thirde or fourth line where hee still repeateth In Christo Iesu per Christum Iesum Per Iesum Christum Dominum nostrum c. Qui credunt in ipso c. Omnes qui credunt in eo c. Credentes illo in eum credentes illi in nomen eius in nomine Domini nostri Iesu Christi c. Beleue saith S Paule to the Iaylor in the Lorde Iesus and thou shalt be saued and thy whole house c. Actes 16. Thus then thou seest as the passion of Christ is onely the efficient or personall cause immediate of our saluation so is faith onely the instrumentall or meane cause that maketh the merits of Christ to vs auaileable For as the Passion of Christ serueth to none but such as do beleue so neither doth faith as it is onely a bare qualitie or action in mans minde it self iustifie vnles it be directed to the body of Christ crucified as to his obiect of whom it receueth all his vertue And therfore these ij must alwayes ioyntly concurre together faith and Christ Iesus crucified As for example when the children of Israel were byd of Moses to looke vp to the brasen Serpent neither could the Serpent haue helped them except they had looked vp nor yet their looking vpward haue profited them vnles they had directed their eyes vpon the said Serpent as the only obiect set vp to the same purpose for them to behold So our faith in like case directed to the bodye of Iesus our Sauiour is onely the meanes wherby Christes merits are applied vnto vs and we now iustified before God according to the doctrine of S. Paule who in expresse wordes defining to vs what this faith is and how it iustifieth sayth If thou shalt confesse with thy mouth the Lord Iesus and beleeue with thy hart that God raised him from death thou shalt be saued c. Rom 10. Besides this what action or qualitie soeuer is in man either hope charitie or any other kinde of faith and beleeuing be it neuer so true except it apprehend this obiect which is the body of Christ the sonne of God it serueth not to iustification And that is the cause why we adde this particle Onely to faith and say that faith Onely in Christ iustifieth vs to exclude all other actions qualyties giftes or works of man from that cause of iustifying for so much as there is no other knowledge nor gift giuen of God to man be it neuer so excellent that can stand before the iudgement of God to iustification or wherevnto any promise of saluation is annexed but onely this faith lookyng vp to the brasen Serpent that is to the body of Christ Iesus for vs crucified As for example when the Turke sayth that he beleeueth in one liuyng God that made heauen earth his beliefe therin is true yet it iustifieth him not because it lacketh the right obiect which is Christ. So when the Iewe saith that he beleeueth in one God maker of heauen and earth and beleeueth also the same God to be omnipotent merciful iust and true of promise and that he hath elected the seede of Abraham true it is that he beleeueth and yet all this serueth him not because Christ the sonne of God is not ioyned to all And though the said Iew should be neuer so deuout in his prayers or charitable in almose or precise in keeping the law beleeued neuer so stedfastly that he is elect to be saued yet he is neuer the neerer to saluation for all this so long as his faith is not grounded vpon y◠head cornerstone which is the person and body of Christ Iesus the true Sauiour After like sort it may be sayd of the Papist when he saith that he is Baptised and beleeueth in the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost three persons and one God and also confesseth Iesus Christ to be the sonne of God which died for our sinnes and rose againe for our righteousnes c. his beleife therin is true indede would saue him if he did stay his saluation in this faith and vpon Christ his Sauiour Onely according to the promise and grace of God and go no farther But that he doth not for neither doth he admit Christ onely to be his perfect Sauiour without the helpe of the patrons heades aduocates and mediatours nor yet permitteth his faith in Christ Onely to be the meanes of his iustification but setteth vp other by meanes as hope charitie sacrifice of the Masse confession penaunce satisfaction merites and pardons supposing thereby to worke his iustification before God contrary to the word of promise to the Gospell of grace to the doctrine of S. Paule whereof we shall see more the Lord willing hereafter And thus much of the
are vnprofitable seruants ye haue done but what your bound duety was to doe Luc. 17. Againe here also is to be vnderstand that where such rewardes be ascribed vnto mens deedes it is not for the worthines of the deede it selfe but for the faith of the dooer which faith maketh the worke to bee good in Gods sight for els if an infidell should do the same worke that the christian doth it were nothing but meere sinne before god In that therefore the christian mans worke is accepted be it neuer so small as to giue a cup of cold water the same is onely for his fayth sake that doth it and not for the worke which is done Whereby againe we may learne how faith onely doth iustifie a man and that three maner of wayes First it iustifieth the person in making him accepted and the child of God by regeneration before he begin to doe any good worke Secondly it iustifieth a man from sinne in procuring remission and forgiuenes of the same Thirdly it iustiâ—ieth the good deedes and workes of man not onely in bringing foorth good fruites but also in making the same workes to be good and acceptable in the sight of God which otherwise were impure and execrable in his sight The office therfore of faith and works is diners and must not be coÌ„founded Faith first goeth before and regenerateth a man to God iustifieth him in the sight of god both in couering his yll deedes and in making his good deedes acceptable to God clyming vp to heauen there wrastling with God and his iudgement for righteousnes for saluation and for euerlastins life Workes and charitie folow faith and are exercised here vpon the earth glorieth onely before man but not before God in shewing foorth obedience both to God to man Further then this our good works doe not reach nor haue any thing to doe in the iudgement of God touching saluation I speake of our good workes as S. Paule speaketh Rom. 7. as they be ours imperfect For els if our workes could be perfect according to the perfection of the lawe as Christ wrought them in the perfection of his flesh that is if we could perfect them as it is sayd Qui fecerit ea viuet in eis But now seeing the imbecilitie of our flesh cannot atteine thereto it foloweth thereof that all glory of iustifying is taken from workes and transferred onely to faith And thus much concerning the principall contents of S. Paules doctrine Wherein the Church of the auncient Romanes first was grounded planted and so continued in the same or at least did not much alter during the prymityue state of the Church Likewise the same forme of doctrine the latter Romanes also that followed shoulde haue mainteined and not haue fallen away for any mans preaching but hold him accursed yea if he were any Apostle or an Angell from heauen teaching any other doctrine besides that institution which they haue receaued Gal. 1 for so were they warned before by the Apostle S Paule to doe And yet notwithstanding all this forewarning diligent instruction of this blessed Apostle of the Gentiles what a defection of faith is fallen among the Gentiles especially among the Romanes whereof the sayde Apostle also foretold them so long before forepropheciyng That the day of the Lord shall not come except there come a defectioÌ„ before and that the man of sinne should be reuealed the proude aduersary of God c. Thei 2 meaning no doubt by this defection a departing and a falling from that faith which the holy ghost had then planted by his ministery among the Gentiles As we see it now come to passe in the Church of Rome Which Church is so gone from the faith that S. Paule taught that if he were now aliue and saw these decrees and decretals of the Bishop of Rome these heapes of ceremonies traditions these masse bokes these Portuses these Festiuals and Legendes these Processionals Dymmes and Sequences these Beades and Graduals the maner of their inuocation their Canons Censures latter Councels such swarmes of superstitious Monkes and Friers such sectes of so many dyuers religions the Testament of S. Fraunces the rule of S. Benedict of S Brigit of S. Anthony c. the intricate subtelâ—ies labyrynthes of the scholemen the infinite cases and distinctioÌ„s of the Canonistes the Sermons in Churches the assertions in schooles the glory of the Pope the pride of the clergie the cruelty of persecuting Prelates with their officials and promotors he woulde saye this were not a defection but rather a plaine destruccion and ruine of fayth neyther that this were any true Church of Christ but a newe found Religion or paganisme rather brought in vnder the shadow of Christianity wherin remaineth almost no thing els but the name onely of Christ and the outwarde forme of hys religion the true vayne and effect whereof is vtterly decayed as to them which list to examine all the parts of this new Romish religion may some appeare For saue onely that they pretend the solemne forme and wordes of the Crede and are Baptised confessing the name of the father the sonne holy ghost As touching all other points and true sincerity of the Christian faith which they outwardly professe they are vtterly degenerated from that which S. Paule the word of God first had taught them First they coÌ„fesse the father in word but his will in his word expresed they renounce his grace they acknowledg not his benefits and promisses giuen vnto vs in his sonne they receaue not the vigor of his law they feele not the terrour of his iudgements earnestly they feare not his commaundementes they obserue by the traditions and commaundements of their owne Likewise the name of Christ his sonne in worde they confesse but his office indede they deface and deminish his glory they seeke not but vnder his name they do seke their owne the power of his bloud and passion they know not or els dissemble it who neither they admit to be the head of his Church alone nor sauiour alone nor only to be our patrone aduocate but match with him our Lady and other patrons so that euery Parish almost in christendome hath his peculiar patrone besides Christ to hold by In like maner they confesse the name of the holy Ghost But God himselfe knoweth how farre they are from the comfort knowledge and tast of the holy ghost as wel may appeare by their councels by their expounding of Scripture by their superstitious ceremonies by their outward worshipping and Idolatrous inuocation to stockes and stones and dead creatures by their scrupulous obseruatioÌ„ of dayes tunes places numbers gestures And no lesse also by their doctrine which defraudeth the poore harts of simple Christians of their due consolation ioy and liberty in the holy Ghost kepeth them still in a seruile bondage and a doubtfull incertainty of their
worthye their vocation to laye downe their olde conuersation to gyue theyr members seruauntes of ryghteousnes to offer their bodyes vppe to God a liuelye Sacrifice c. The like example of whose teachyng if the Churches nowe reformed doe not folowe let their Sermons their Preachynges wrytinges exhortynges and lyues also beare recorde who although they can not say with Christ. Which of you can blame me of sinne yet they may say to the aduersaryes whosoeuer of you is wythout fault cast the fyrst stone of reproch agaynst vs. Wherefore Hosius Pighius wyth their fellowes doe them open wrong and slaunderously belye them in comparing them in this behalfe to Aetius Eunominus and other heretikes called Anomaei who taking the good sentences of S. Paule did abuse the same to filthy licence of the flesh and corruption of wicked life c. But to let these slaunders passe nowe what the errours be of the Church of Rome touching this part of doctryne remayneth to be declared Whose errour first standeth in this that they mysunderstanding the definition of good workes doe call good workes not such as properly are commaunded by the lawe of God but such as are agreable to the Popes law As buylding of Abbayes and churches gyuing to the high altar founding of trentales fynding of chauntries gylding of Images hearing of Masses going on pilgrimage fyghting for the holye crosse keeping of vowes entryng to orders fastyng of vigiles creepyng to the Crosse praying to Saintes c. All which are not onely reputed for good workes but so preferred also before all other workes that to these is gyuen pardon from the Pope double and triplefolde more then to any other good worke of charitie commaunded in the law of almightie God An other errour also may be noted in the Papists touching the efficient or formall cause of good workes For albeit they all confesse in their bookes that Gratia dei gratis data is the chiefe principall cause thereof and worketh in vs iustitiam primam as they call it yet the good workes after regeneration they refer to other subordinate causes vnder God as to fre wil or to habitum virtutis or ad integra naturalia nothing at all to faith when as faith onelye next vnder God is the roote and fountaine of all well dooyng as in the fruites of a good tree albeit the planter or the husbandman be the principall agent thereof and some cause also may be in the good ground yet the next and immediate cause is the roote that maketh the tree fruitefull In like maner the grace of God in a soft repentaunt mollified hart planteth the gift of fayth Fayth as a good roote can not lye dead or vnoccupied but springeth foorth and maketh both the tree fruitefull and also the tree thereof to be good which otherwise had no acceptatiō nor goodnes in them were it not for the goodnes of the roote from whence they spring So Paule although he had certeine workes in him such as they were before his conuersion yet had he no good workes before the grace of Christ had rooted fayth in him So Mary Magdelene the sinner and Zacheus the Publicane So all the nations of the Gentiles began to bryng foorth frute and especially good fruit when they began to bee ingrafted in Christ and to receaue the roote of hys fayth whose fruites before that were all damnable and vnsauery As touchyng the cause therefore of good workes there is no other in man but fayth whose office as it is to iustifie vs in heauen so the nature of it is here in earth to worke by loue as the roote worketh by the sappe For as a man seeth and feeleth by fayth the loue and grace of God toward him in Christ his sonne so begynneth he to loue agayne both God and man and to doe for his neyghbour as God hath done to him And hereof properly springeth the runyng fountaine of al good works and deedes of charitie Thirdly as they erre in the cause of good works so do they erre much more in the ende of the lawe and of good workes for where Saint Paule teacheth the lawe to be gyuen to thys vse and ende to conuict our transgressions to prooue vs sinners to shewe and condemne our infirmitye and to dryue vs to Christ they take and applye no other ende to the lawe but to make vs perfect to keepe vs from wrath and to make vs iust before God And likewise where Saint Paule prooueth al our good works to be vnperfect and vtterly secludeth them from the ende of Iustifying they contrariwise doe teache as though the ende of good workes were to merite remission of synnes to satisfye vnto God to deserue grace to redeeme soules from Purgatory and that by them the person of the regenerate man doth please God and is made iust before God For so they teach most wickedly and horribly saying That christ suffered for originall sinne or sinnes going before Baptisme but the actuall sinnes which followe after Baptisme must be done away by mens meryts And so they assigne to Christ the begynning of saluation or obteyning of the fyrst grace as they call it but the perfection or cōsūmation of grace they giue to works our own strēgth Neither can they in any case abide that we be iustified frely by the mercy of God through fayth onely apprehending the merites of Christ. Howbeit neyther doe all Papistes in this their erroue agree in one For some make distinction and say that we are iustified by Christ principaliter .i. principally minus principaliter .i. lesse principally by the dignitie of our owne deedes contrary to the eight principle before mentioned page 24. Other holde that we are made ryghteous before God not by works that go before fayth but by our vertues that follow after Some againe do thus expound the saying of Saint Paule We are iustified by faith that is say they by fayth preparing vs or setting vs in a good way to be iustified Other expoūde by it the figure Sinecdoche that is by faith conioyned together with other vertues Other thus by faith that is being formed with charytie c. Thus all these doe derogate from the benefite of Christ and attribute vnto works a great or the greatest part of our iustification directly against the true veine of Saint Paules doctryne and first institucion of the auncient Church of Rome and against all the principles of holy Scripture Furthermore as touching the sayde doctryne of the lawe and good workes they erre in misunderstanding the nature of the lawe and workes For where Saint Paule disputeth that the lawe is spirituall and requireth of vs perfect obedience of the whole power of man which wee beyng carnall are neuer able to accomplish they affirme otherwise that the lawe doth require but onely outward obedience of man and therewith is contented And this obedience they say man is not onely able
them not to fauour him for nobilities sake not the bloud of my progenitours said he but Christian profession maketh me noble Then with great power of spirit he inueied against the capitain laughing to scorne the false gods of the heathen with the idolatrous worshipping of them affirming the God of the Christians to be the true God that created heauen and earth before whose iudiciall seat all nations shall appeare but the wholsome wordes of the Martyr were as oyle to the fire of the captaines fury The more the Martyr spake the madder was hee in so much that he commaunded the Martyrs sides to be launced with kniues vntil the bones appeared white againe Sorie am I O captain quod the Martyr not for that my flesh shall be thus cut and mangled but for thy cause am I sorowfull who being corrupted with damnable errours seducest others The seconde time hee preached at large the liuing God and the Lorde Iesus Christ his welbeloued sonne eternall life through faith in his bloud expressing therewith the abhomination of idolatry with a vehement exhortation to worship adore the liuing God At these words Asclepiades commaunded the tormentors to strike Romanus on the mouth that his teeth being striken out his pronunciation at least wise might be impeired The commandement was obeied his face buffeted his eye liddes torne with their nailes his cheekes scorched with kniues the skin of his bearde was plucked by little and little from the flesh finally his seemely face was wholy defaced The meeke Martyr sayde I thanke thee O Capitaine that thou hast opened vnto me many mouthes whereby I may preach my Lord Sauiour Christ. Looke howe many woundes I haue so many mouths I haue lauding and praising God The captaine astonished with this singular constancie commanded them to cease from the tortures Hee threatneth cruell fire he reuileth the noble martyr he blasphemeth god saying Thy crucified Christ is but an yesterdaies God the gods of the Gentiles are of most antiquitie Heere againe Romanus taking good occasion made a long Oration of the eternitie of Christ of his humane nature of the death satisfaction of Christ for all mankinde Which done he sayde geue me a childe O Capitaine but seuen yeres of age which age is free from malice and other vices wherwith riper age is commōly infected and thou shalt heare what he will say his request was graunted A pretie boy was called out of the multitude and set before him Tell me my babe quoth the Martyr whether thou thinke it reason that we worship one Christ and in Christ one father or els that we worship infinite gods Unto whom the babe aunswered That certainly whatsoeuer it be that men affirme to be God must nedes be one which with one is one and the same and in as much as this one is Christ of necessitie Christ must be the true God for that there be many gods we children cannot beleue The capitaine hereat cleane amased said thou yong villaine traitor where and of whom learnedst thou this lesson Of my mother quod the childe with whose milke I sucked in this lesson that I must beleue in Christ. The mother was called and shee gladly appeared the captaine commanded the childe to be horsed vp and scourged The pitiful beholders of this pitilesse acte could not temper thēselues from teares the ioyful and glad mother alone stood by with dry cheekes yea shee rebuked her sweete babe for crauing a draught of colde water she charged him to thirst after the cup that the infantes of Bethleem once dranke of forgetting their mothers milke and pappes shee willed him to remember little Isaac who beholding the sworde wherewith the altar wheron he should be sacrificed willingly profered his tender necke to the dent of his fathers sword Whilest this counsel was ingening the boucherly torture pluckt the skin from the crowne of his head heare and all The mother cried suffer my childe anone thou shalt passe to him that will adorne thy naked head with a crowne of eternall glory The mother counselleth the childe is counselled the mother encourageth the babe is encouraged receiued the stripes with smiling countenaunce The captaine perceiuing the childe inuincible and himselfe vāquished committeth the sillie soule the blessed babe the childe vncherished to the stinking prison commaunding the tormentes of Romanus to be renued and encreased as chiefe author of this euill Thus was Romanus brought foorth againe to newe stripes and punishments to be renued and receiued vpon his old sores in so much the bare bones appeared the flesh all torne away wherein no pitie was shewed but the raging tyrant puffing out of his blasphemous mouth like a madde man these woordes cried out to the tormentors saying Where is quod the Captaine where is your might What are ye not able one body to spill Scant may it so weake is it stand vpright And yet in spite of vs shall it liue still The Gripe with talent the dog with his tooth Could soone ye dastardes this corpes rent and teare He scorneth our gods in all that he doth Cut pricke and pounce him no longer forbeare Yea no longer could the tyrant forbeare but nedes he must draw nearer to the sentence of death is it painefull to thee sayde he to tary so long aliue a flaming fire doubte thou not shal be prepared for thee by and by wherein thou and that boy thy fellow of rebellion shall be consumed into ashes Romanus and the babe were led to the place of execution As they laide handes on Romanus hee looked backe saying I appeale from this thy tyrannie O iudge vniust to the righteous throne of Christ that vpright iudge not because I feare thy cruell torments and mercilesse handlings but that thy iudgements may be knowne to be cruell and bloudy Nowe when they were come to the place the tormentor required the child of the mother for she had taken it vp in her armes And shee onely kissing it deliuered the babe Farewel she said my sweete childe and as the hangman applied his sword to the babes necke shee sang on this maner All laude and praise with heart and voice O Lorde we yelde to thee To whome the death of all thy Saintes We know most deare to bee The innocentes head being cut off the mother wrapped it vp in her garment and laide it to her brest On the other side a mighty fire was made wherinto Romanus was cast who sayde that he should not burne wherewith a great storme arose if it be true and quenched the fire The Capitaine gaue in commandement that his toung should be cut out out was it plucked by the harde rootes and cut of Neuerthelesse hee spake saying hee that speaketh Christ shall neuer want a tongue thinke not that the voyce that vttereth Christ hath neede of the tong to be the minister The Capitaine at this halfe out of his wit bare in hande that
wrath of her bloudy enemy wringing his handes crieth out saying I am vndone O that the executioner draw out thy sword and doe thyne office that the Emperour hath appoynted thee And when Agnes saw a sturdy and cruell fellow to behold stand behinde her or approaching neere vnto her with a naked sword in his hand I am now gladder sayth she reioyce that such a one as thou being a stout fierce strong and sturdy souldiour art come then one more feable weake faynt should come or els any other yong man sweetly enbalmed and wearing gaye apparell that might destroy me with funerall shame This euen this is he I now cōfesse that I do loue I wil make hast to meet him and will no longer protract my longing desire I wil willingly receaue into my papes the length of hys sword and into my brest will draw the force therof euē vnto the hilts That thus I being maryed vnto Christ my spouse may surmount and escape all the darckenes of this world that reacheth euen vnto the skyes O eternal gouernour vouchsafe to opē the gates of heauen once shut vp agaynst al the inhabitantes of the earth and receaue oh Christ my soule that seeketh thee Thus speaking and kneeling vpon her knees she prayeth vnto Christ aboue in heauen that her necke might be the redyer for the sword now hāging ouer the same The executioner then with his bloudy hand finished her hope at one stroke cutteth off her head by such short swift death doth he preuente her of the payne therof I haue oftentimes before complayned that the stories of Sayntes haue bene poudered and sawsed with diuers vntrue additions and fabulous inuentiōs of men who either of a superstitious deuotion or of a subtill practise haue so mingle mangled their stories and liues that almost nothing remayneth in them simple and vncorrupt as in the vsuall Portues wont to be read for dayly seruice is manifest and euident to be seene wherein few Legendes there be able to abide the touch of history if they were truely tried This I write vpon the occasiō specially of good Katherine whome now I haue in hand In whom although I nothing doubt but in her life was great holines in her knowledge excellency in her death constancy yet that all thinges be true that be storyed of her neyther dare I affirme neyther am I bound so to thinke So many strange fictions of her be fained diuersly of diuers writers wherof some seeme incredible some also impudent As where Petrus de Natalibus writing of her conuersion declareth how that Katherine sleeping before a certaine picture or table of the Crucifixe Christ with his mother Mary appeared vnto her And when Mary had offered her to Christ to be his wife he first refused her for her blackenes The next tyme she beyng baptised Mary appearing againe offered her to mary with Christ who then being liked was espoused to hym and maryed hauing a golden ring the same tyme put on her finger in her sleep c. Bergomensis writeth thus that because she in the sight of the people openly resisted the Emperour Maxentius to hys face and rebuked hym for hys crueltie therfore she was commaunded and committed vpon the same to prison which seemeth hetherto not much to digresse from trueth It followeth moreouer that the same night an angell came to her comforting and exhorting her to be strong and constant vnto the Martyrdome for that she was a mayd accepted in the sight of God and that the Lord would be with her for whose honor she did fight and that he would geue her a mouth and wisedome which her enemies should not withstand with many other thinges mo which I here omit As this also I omit concerning the 50. Philosophers whom she in disputation conuicted and conuerted vnto our religion and dyed martyrs for the same Item of the conuerting of Porphyrius kinsmā to Maxentius and Faustina the Emperours wife At length saith the story after she proued the racke and the foure sharpe cutting wheeles hauing at last her head cut off with the sword so she finished her martyrdome about the yeare of our Lord as Antoninus affirmeth 310 Symeon Metaphrastes writing of her discourseth the same more at large to whome they may resort which couet more therein to be satisfied Among the workes of Basill a certayne Oration is extant concerning Iulitta the martyr who came to her martyrdome as he witnesseth by this occasion A certayne auaricious and greedy person of great authoritie and as it may appeare the Emperour his deputy or other like officer who abused the decrees and lawes of the Emperour agaynst the Christians to hys own lucre and gayne violently tooke from this Iulitta all her goodes landes cattell and seruaunts contrary to all equity and right She made her pittifull cōplaint to the Iudges a day was appointed when the cause should be heard The spoyled woman and the spoiling extorcioner stode forth together the woman lamentably declareth her case the man frowningly beholdeth her face When she had proued that of good right the goods were her owne that wrongfully he had dealed with her the wicked bloudthirsty wretch preferring vile worldly substaunce before the precious substaunce of a Christen body affirmed her action to be of no force for that she was as an outlaw in not seruing the Emperors Gods since her christian faith hath bene first abiured His allegation was allowed as good and reasonable Whereupon incense fire were prepared for her to worship the Gods which vnles she would do neither the Emperors protectiō nor lawes nor iudgment nor life should she enioy in that cōmon weale When this handmaid of the Lorde heard these wordes she saide farwell life welcome death farwell ryches welcome pouerty All that I haue if it were a thousand times more would I rather loose then to speake one wicked blasphemous word against God my creator I yeeld thee thanks most harty O my God for this gift of grace that I can contemne despise this frayle and transitory world esteming Christian profession aboue all treasures Hence forth whē any question was demaunded her aunswere was I am the seruaunt of Iesus Christ. Her kindred acquaintaunce flocking to her aduertised her to chaunge her minde But that vehemently she refused with detestation of their Idolatry Forthwith the Iudge with the sharpe sworde of sentēce not only cutteth of al her goodes possessions but iudgeth her also to the fire most cruellye The ioyfull Martyr imbraceth the sentence as a thing most sweete and delectable She addresseth her selfe to the flames in countenaunce iesture and wordes declaring the ioy of her hart coupled with singular constancy To the women beholding her sententiouslye shee spake Sticke not O sisters to labour and trauell after true piety and godlines Cease to accuse the fragilitie of feminine nature What are
Pomponius Letus Ignatius write of him And Aelius Lampridus saith writing vppon the life of Heliogabalus that Constantinus was woont to saye that an Empire was giuen by the determinate purpose of God that he to whom it was giuen should so imploy his diligēce as he might be thought worthy of the same at the hands of the gyuer Which same saiing also Augustine noteth in his 3. booke against Cresconius epist. 49. and 50. He first entred into the Empire by the mercifulnes of God minding after long waues of dolefull persecution to restore vnto his church peace and tranquilitie an 311. as Eusebius accompteth in his Chronicle His raigne cōtinued as Eutropius affirmeth 30. yeares Letus saith 32. yeares lacking 2. monethes Great peace and tranquilitie enioied the Churche vnder the raigne of this good Emperour which tooke great paine and trauell for the preseruation thereof First yea and that before he had subdued Licinius he set forth many edictes for the restitution of the goods of the church for the reuoking of the Christians out of exile for taking away the dissension of the Doctours out of the Church for the setting of them free from publike charges and such like euen as the copies of his constitutions here vnder declare which Eusebius in his 10. booke and 5. chapter repeateth in this wise The copy of an Epistle of Constantinus sent to his subiectes inhabiting in the East VIctor Constantinus Maximus Augustus to our louing subiectes inhabiting throughout the east parts sendeth greting The thing it selfe which in the sure and most firme law of nature is conteyned doth giue vnto all men euen as God hath ordeyned the same sufficient perseueraunce and vnderstanding both of such things as man ought to foresee as also what things presently he ought to meditate Neither is there any thing therein to be doubted of such as haue their mindes directed to the scope or marke of perfect vnderstanding so that the perfect comprehending of sound reason and the perseuerance thereof be compared with the knowledge of God being the true and perfect vertue Wherefore let no wise man be troubled although he see diuers men of diuers dispositions For wisdome which springeth of vertue cannot abide or acquaint her selfe with fonde ideotes vnles that on the other side the malice of peruerse lithernes prolong her daies and cause the same Ideocie to suruiue Wherfore assuredly the crowne and price of vertue lieth open vnto all men the moste mightie God ordereth the iudgement of the same I vndoubted as manyfestly as possible is will endeuour my selfe to testifie and confesse vnto you al the hope which is in me I think verily that the Emperours which before this time haue latelye bene euen for their tiranny had the Empire taken from them my father onelye exercising and vsing al meekenes and lenity in his affaires calling vpon God the father with great deuotion humility hath beene exalted to the same And all the rest as men wanting their wits and in comparison as sauage beastes rather did giue themselues to like cruelty then vnto any lenitie gentlenes towards their subiects in which tyranny euery one for his time being nooseled vtterly subuerted the true and vnfallible doctrine And so great malice was their kindled in their brestes that when all things were in peaceable tranquilitie they made and raysed most cruell and bloudy intestine or ciuill warres It is credibly informed vs that in those daies Apollo gaue aunsweres but not by any mans mouth but out of a certaine caue darke place saying that he was much disquieted by those that were the iust men and liuers vpon the earth so that he could or would not for them declare a truth of such things as others demaunded hereby it came to passe that such false deuinations were geuen from the golden tables in Apollos temple And this thing did his propheticall priest complayne of when he tooke vp againe the heare of his head that other had cōtemptuously cast down that the neglecting of his diuination was the cause of so many euils amongst men But let vs see what was the ende hereof we now boldly without all feare inuocate worship the omnipotent God when I was a childe I heard that he which then was chiefe Emperour of Rome vnhappy yea most vnhappy man being seduced and brought into errour by his souldiers curiously inquired who were those iust men vpō the earth that Apollo ment and one of his priests which was nere about him made answere that they were the christiās This answere hereupon vnto him beyng as delectable as hony vnto the mouth drew the sword giuen vnto him to be a reuenger vpon euill doers and malefactours against the professors of the irreprehensible sanctimony and relygion And straight way he gaue forth a commission to bloudy homicides as I may well cal them gaue commaundement to all the Iudges that they should endeuour themselues with all the cunning they had to the deuising of more greeuouser sharper punishments against the poore Christians Then then I say a man myght haue seene how greatly the honest professors of that religion were molested with cruelty and daily suffered no smal iniuries and contumelies and that also they suffered and sustained the same with such tēperancy as though they had had no iniuries done vnto them at all Which temperancie and patience of theirs was the cause why the furious citizens were the more madder raging against them What fires what tortures what kinde of torments were there but they without respecte either of age or sexe were enforced to feele Then did the earth without doubt herselfe bewayle her children and the round worlde which conteineth all things beyng sprinkled and imbrued with their bloud made dolefull lamentation for them and the daye it selfe prouoked for to mourne was made amased for them But what is this to purpose Now the very barbarous nations reioyce for their sakes which receaued and harboured them when they were afraid and fled from vs keping them as it were in most louing amiable captiuity And they saued not onely their liues but also were a defence for their religion And now also the Romaine nation remembreth and hath before there eies this blame and spotte which the Christians that were of that time worthely gaue vnto them when they by them were banished as vnfitte members of their common wealth amongst the barbarous people What needeth to make further rehearsall of the mourning lamentation which the heathen people themselues throughout all the world made for the pittifull murther and slaughter of them After this it came to passe that they which were authors of all these mischiefes died also and were cōmitted for there reward to the most filthy horrible dungeon of hel They being so intangled with intestine and ciuile warres left aliue neyther name nor kinsmen of their owne which thing vndoubtedly
and such as be mad receiue their health agayne if they worship the tombe of this Elfleda c. The like fainings and monstrous miracles we reade also in chronicles of doting Dunstane drowned in all superstition if he were not also a wicked sorcerer First how he beyng yet a boy chased away the deuil set about with a great company of dogs and how the Angels did open the church dore for him to enter Then how the Lute or Harpe hanging vpon the wall did sing or play without any finger these wordes Gaudent in coelis animae sanctorum qui Christi vestigiâ— sunt sequuti qui pro eius amore sanguinem suum suderunt ideo cum Christo regnabunt in aeternum Item where a certayne great beame or maisterpost was â—â—â—ed out of the place he with making the signe of a Crosse set it in right frame agayne Moreouer how the sayd Dunstane being tempted vpon a tyme of the deuil with the cogitation of women caught the deuill by the nose with a whore paire of tongs and helde him fast Item how ofte heauenly spirits appeared to him and vsed to talke with him amiliarly Item how he prophesied of the birth of king Edgar of the death of king Egelred of the death of Editha and of Ethelwood bishop of Winchester Also how our Lady with her fellowes appeared visibly to hym singing this song Cantemus Domino sociae cantemus honorem Dulcis amor Christi personet ore pio Agayne how the Angels appeared to him singing the Hymne called Kyrâ—â— Rex splendens c And yet these prodigious fantasies with other mo are written of him in Chronicles and haue bene beleued in Churches Among many other false and lying miracles forged in this corrupt tyme of Monkery the fabulous or rather filthy legeÌ„d of Editha were not to be ouerpassed if for shame and honesty it might well be recited But to cast the dyrt of these Pope holy monkes in their owne face which so impudently haue abused the church of Christ and simplicitie of the people with their vngratious vanities let vs see what this miracle is how honestly it is told Certayne yeres after the death of Editha saith Will. of Malmes which yeres Capgraue in his new Legend reckoneth to be thirtene the said Editha also S. Denys holding her by the hand appeared to Dunstan in a vision willing and requiring him that the body of Editha in the church of Wilton should be taken vp shrined to the entent it might be honored here in earth of her seruants according as it is worshipped of her spouse in heauen Dunstan vpon this comming from Salisbury to Wilton where Editha was interred commaunded her body to be taken vp with much honor solemnitie Who there in opening her tombe as both Malmes and Capgraue with shame enough recorde found all the whole body of this Editha coÌ„sumed to earth saue only her thombe her belly the part vnder the belly Wherof the said Editha expounding the meaning declared that her thombe remained found for the much crossing she vsed with the same The other partes were incorrupted for a testimony of her abstinence and integritie c. Ex Malmes Capgrauo What Sathan hath so enuied the true sinceritie of christian faith and doctrine so to contaminate the same with such impudent tales such filthy vanities Idolatrous fantasies as this Such Monkes with theyr detestable houses where Christes people were so abhominably abused and seduced to worship dead carcases of men and women whether they deserued not to bee rased and pluckt downe to the ground let all chaste Readers iudge But of these matters enough and to much ¶ Here followeth the Epitaphe written by Henricus Archdeacon of Huntington vpoÌ„ the prayse and commendation of king Edgar Autor opum vindex scelerum largitor honorum Septiger Edgarus regna superna petit Hic alter Salomon legum pater orbita pacis Quod caruit bellis claruit inde magis Templa Deo templis monachos monachis dedit agros Nequitiae lapsum iustitiaeque locum Nouit enim regno verum perquirere falso Immensum modico perpetuumque breui Among his other lawes this king ordained that the Sonday should be solemnised from Saterday at ix of the clocke till Monday morning King Edward called the Martyr AFter the death of Edgar no smal trouble arose amoÌ„gst the Lordes and Bishops for succession of the crowne the principall cause wherof rose vpon this occasion as by the story of Symon of Durham and Roger Houeden is declared Immediately after the decease of the king Alferus Duke of Mercia and many other nobles which held with Egelrede or Ethelrede the onely right heyre and lawfull sonne of Edgar misliking the placing and intrudyng of Monkes into churches the thrusting out of the seculare Priestes with their wiues and children out of their auncient possessions expelled the Abbots and Monkes and brought in againe the foresayd priestes with theyr wyues Against whom certayne other there were on the contrary part that made resistance as Ethelwine Duke of Eastangles Elfwoldus his brother and the Erle Brithnothus saying in a councell togither assembled that they would neuer suffer the religious Monkes to be expulsed and driuen out of the Realme which held vp all Religion in the land and therupon eftsoones leuied an army whereby to defend by force the Monasteries such as were within the precinct of Eastanglia In this hurly burly amongst the Lordes about the placing of Monkes and putting out of Priests rose also the contention about the crowne who should be their king the bishops and such lordes as fauoured the Monkes seeking to aduance such a king as they knew would inclyne to their side so that the lordes thus deuided some of them would haue Edward and some consented vpon Egelred the lawfull sonne Then Dunstane Archb. of Cant. Oswold Archb. of Yorke with other their fellowbishops Abbots and diuers other Lordes and Dukes assembled in a councel together In the which councell Dunstan coÌ„myng in with his crosse in his hand bringyng Edward before the Lords so perswaded them that in the ende Edward by Dunstans meanes was elected consecrated and annointed for theyr kyng And thus hast thou good Reader the very truth of this story according to the writing of authors of most antiquitie which liued nerest to that age as Osberne and others which Osberne liuyng in the dayes of William Conquerour wrote this story of Dunstan through the motioÌ„ of Lanfranâ—us and alledgeth or rather translateth the same out of such Saxon stories as were writteÌ„ before his tyme. Besides which Osberne we haue also for witnesse hereof Nic Trinet in his English story written in French and also Ioannes Paris in his French story written in the Latine tong where he plainly calleth Edward non legitimum filium that is no lawfull sonne Whereunto adde moreouer the testimony of Vincentius
the porte of Southhampton But as Polydorus sayeth and Fabian affirmeth the same that it was by Thames side at London When his flatterers comming about him began to exalt him vp with high wordes calling him a king of all kings most mighty who had vnder his subiection both the people the land and also the sea Canutus reuoluing this matter in his minde whether for pride of his heart exalted or whether to trâ—e and refell their flattering words coÌ„maunded his chaire of estate to be brought to the sea side at what time it should begin to flowe Polydore sayth that no seate was brought but sitting vpon his garments being folded together vnder him there charged and commaunded the floudes arising comming toward his feete that they shoulde not touch neither him nor his clothes But the water keeping his ordinary course came nearer and nerer First to his feete and so growing higher began to wash him welfauoredly Wherewith the king abashed partly also afeard starte backe and looking to his Lordes Loe sayth he ye call me such a mighty king yet can I not commaunde backe this litle water to stay at my worde but it is ready to drowne me Wherfore all earthly kings may know that all their powers be but vaine and that none is worthy to haue the name of a king but he alone which hath all things subiect to the power authoritie of his word which is the Lord of heauen earth the creatour aboue of all thinges the father of our Christ and Lorde who with him for euer is to be glorified him let vs worship and extoll for our king for euer After this as histories witnes he neuer suffred the crowne to come vpon his head but went to Winchester or as some say to Canterbury but both those may be true for his going to CaÌ„terbury was to acknowledge that there was a Lorde much higher of more power then he himselfe was and therewithal to render vp his crowne for euer With that Egelnothes Archbyshop of Canterbury informed him of the image of the Crucifix before meÌ„tioned which dissolued the matter betweene maried Priests and life of Monkes and did many other myracles moe being then at Winchester Wherewith the King prouoked to go to Winchester to the roode there resigned vp hys regall Crowne and made the roode king ouer all the land Here is also to be noted in this Canutus that although as is said he coÌ„descended in the beginning of his raigne vpon king Edgares lawes yet after in proces of time hee set forth peculiar lawes of his own Among which diuers there be that concerne as well causes Ecclesiasticall as also temporal Whereby it may appeare that the gouernmeÌ„t of spirituall matters not to depende then of the Bishop of Rome but to appertaine to the lawfull authoritie of the temporall Prince no lesse then of matters and causes temporall As for example by these ordinaunces of the foresayd Canutus may be well considered as here folowe Pecunia sepulturae iustum est vt aperta terra reddatur Si aliquod corpus a sua parochia deferatur in aliam pecunia sepulturae c. In English It is mete and right that in funerals money be geuen for opening the earth If anybody or corse be caried from his owne Parishe into an other the money of the buriall shal pertaine by the law to his owne Parish Church All ordinaunces and ceremonies of God let them be obserued as neede in all things requireth Uppon the Sonday we forbid all publique â—ayres or markets all Synodes or conuenticles huntinges or any such seculare actions to be exercised vnlesse vrgent necessitie compell therunto Let euery ChristeÌ„ man prepare himself thrise a yere to approche to the receauing of the Lords body so to eate the same as not to his iudgemeÌ„t but to his wholsome remedy If a minister of the altare doe kill any man or haue intangled himselfe in any notorious crime let him be depriued both from his order and dignitie If any maried woman her husband being aliue haue committed adultery be proued with the same to her opeÌ„ shame in the world let her haue her nose and eares cut of Let euery widow after the death of her husband so remaine sole xij monethes or if shee marrye let her loose her ioynter And heere an ende of the Danish kyngs Nowe to the English kings againe whose right line coÌ„meth in againe in Edward here following King Edward called the Confessor FOr so much as God of his mercye and prouidence who is onely the maker of heires thought it so good after the wofull captiuitie of this Englishe nation to graunt now some respite of deliuerance in taking away the Danish kings without any issue left behind them who reigning here in EnglaÌ„d kept the english people in miserable subiection about the space of xxviij yeares and that from their firste landing in the time of King Brightricus wasting and vexing this land the terme of cc. â—v yeres Now their tiranny here comming to an ende the next election right of the crowne fell as appertained to Edwarde the yonger sonne of king Egelred and Emma a meere Englishman who had bene now long banished in Normandy as is aboue declared A man of gentle and soft spirite more appliable to other mens couÌ„sailes then able to trust to his owne of nature condition so geuen from al warre and bloudshed that being in his banishment he wished rather so to continue all his life long in that priuate estate then by warre or bloudshed to aspire to any kingdome This Edward after the death of Canutus the seconde or Hardecanute being sent for of the Lordes into NormaÌ„die to take possession of the Realme although he something mistrusted the vnconstant and fickle heads of EnglishmeÌ„ yet hauing sufficient pledges laid for him in Normandie came ouer with a few Normands accompanied and not long after was crowned at Winchester an 1043. by Edsius then Archbishop of Cant. And not long after that he maried Goditha or Editha daughter of Earle Godwyne whome he entreated after such sort that he neither put her from his bed nor yet delt with her fleshly Whether it 〈◊〉 for hate of her kin as most like it was or for loue of chastitie it remaineth vncertaine But most writers agree that he continued his lyfe without offence with women â—or the which he is highly exalted among our story writers and called holy king Edwarde After he had thus taken vpon him the gouernement of the realme he guided the same with much wisedome and iustice the space of 24. yeres lacking two monethes from whome issued as out of a fountaine much godlinesse mercy pitie and liberalitie towarde the poore gentlenes and iustice toward all men and in all honest life he gaue a vertuous example to his people He discharged the Englishmen of the great tribute called Dane gelt which before
Imperye But the bishop minding nothing lesse sendeth word againe not to be right to condemne any person his cause beyng not heard thus vnder the pretence of the law colouring his vnlawfull treatory Henricus thus disappointed and forsaken on euery side with his men about him attempteth battayle against Rodulphus In which battaile a meruailous great slaughter was on both sides but the victory on neither part certain So that both the Captaines yet chalenged the Empire After the battayle great murder on both sides they sent to Rome both to know of the Popes determination to whether of them two he iudged the right title of the empire to appertayne The Bishop commaundeth them both to break vp their armies and depart the field promising that he shortly will call a councell where this matter should be disputed In the meane time they should cease from warre But before the messengers returned agayne their armies beyng refreshed they had an other conflict together but no victory got on either part Thus both the Captaines beyng weried in warres the Romish beast the bishop which was the cause therof perceiuing whether these cruel wars would tend to the great calamitie not onely of the Germains but also of other nations trusting to find another way to helpe Rodulphus and his adherentes sendeth downe a commission by Ottho Archbishop of Treuers Bernardus Deacon and Bernardus Abbot of Massilia to whom he gaue in charge that they should call together a Councell or sitting in Almany and there to be defined to whether part the Empire should pertayne by most right and publicke consideration Promising that what they should therein determine he looking vpon the matter through the authoritie of God omnipotent and of S. Peter and Sainct Paule would ratifie the same Moreouer for that no let nor impeachment should happen to the Legates by the way he geueth with them letters to the princes and nations of Germany Whereof the contents be declared briefly in Platina if any list to read them But the Emperour would not so permit the Legates to haue any Councel within Germany except they would first depriue Rodulphus of his kingdome The Legates considering that to be against the drift and intention of the Pope returned agayne froÌ„ whence they came The Pope hearing this and seing his purpose so disappointed by the Emperour draweth out another excommunication against him and agayne bereaueth him of his kingdome sending about his letters excommunicatorie throughout all places thinkyng therby to further the part of Rodulphus the better Platina hath in his booke the whole effect of the writing which tendeth after this sort The copy of the second excommunication of Hildebrand against the Emperour BLessed S. Peter prince of the Apostles and thou Paule also the teacher of the Gentiles geue eare vnto me I beseech you a little and gently heare me for you are the disciples and louers of truth the things that I shall say are true This matter I take in hand for truth sake that my brethren whose saluation I seeke may the more obsequiously obey me and better vnderstand how that I trusting vpon your defence next to Christ and his mother the immaculate virgin resist the wicked and am ready to helpe the faythfull I did not enter this seate of myne owne accorde but much agaynst my will and with teares for that I accounted my selfe vnworthy to occupy so high a throne And this I say not that I haue chosen you but you haue chosen me and haue layed this great burthen vpon our shoulders And now where as by this your assignement I haue ascended vp this hill crying to the people and shewing them their faults to the children of the church their iniquities the members of Sathan haue risen vp agaynst me and haue layd hands together to seeke my bloud For the kings of the earth haue risen vp against me and the Princes of this world with whom also haue conspired certaine of the Clergy subiectes against the Lord and against vs his annointed saying let vs break a suÌ„der their bands cast off from vs their yoke This haue they done agaynst me to bring me either to death or to banishmeÌ„t In the number of whom is Henricus whome they call kyng the sonne of Henry the Emperour which hath lift vp so proudly hys hornes and heele against the church of God making conspiracie with diuers other bishops both Italians French Germains Against the pride of whom hetherto your authoritie hath resisted who rather being broken thâ—n amended comming to me in Cisalpina made humble sute to me for pardon absolution I thinking nothing els but true repentance in him receaued him again to fauour did restore him to the communion only from which he was excommunicate but to his kingdome from which in the Synode of Rome he was worthily expulsed I did not restore nor to the rentes and fruites therof that he might returne to the faith againe that I graunted not vnto him And that I did for this purpose that if he should deferre to fall to agreement with certaine of his neighbours whom he hath alwayes vexed and to restore agayn the goods both of the church and otherwise thaÌ„ he might be compelled by the censures of the Church and force of armes therunto Wherby diuers and sundry bishops and princes of Germany such as he had long troubled being helped by this opportunitie elected Rodolphus their Duke to be king in the place of Henricus whom they for his transgressions had remooued dispatched from his empire But Rodolphus first in this matter vsing a princely modestie and integritie sent vp his messengers to me declaring how he was constrained wild he nild he to take that regall gouernment vpon him albeit he was not so desirous therof but that he would rather shew himselfe obedient to vs then to the other that offied him the kingdom and whatsoeuer our arbitrement should be therin he would be vnder obedience both of God and of vs. And for more assurance of his obedience he hath sent his owne children hither for pledges Vpon this Henricus began to snuffe and first entreated with vs to restraine and inhibite Rodolphus through the paine of our curse from the vsurpation of his kingdom I aunswered againe I would see whether of them had more right and title thereunto so send our Legates thither vpon the same to know the whole state of the matter and thereupoÌ„ I would decide betwixt theÌ„ whither of them had truer part But Henricus would not suffer our Legates to come to take vp the matter and slew diuers both secular men and of the Clergy spoiling and prophaning churches and so by this meanes hath indangered himselfe in the bandes of excommunication I therefore trusting in the iudgement and mercy of God and in the supportation of the blessed virgin also vpon your authoritie do laye the sentence of curse vpon the said Henricus all his adherents
and here againe I take his regall gouernment from him charging and forbidding all christen men that haue bene sworne vnto him whom I discharge here of their oth that hereafter they obey him in nothing but to take Rodolphus to their king who is elected by many princes of the Prouince For so right it is and conuenient that as Henry for his pride stubburnes is depriued of his dignitie and possession so Rodolphus being gratefull to all men for his vertue and deuotion be exalted to the Imperiall throne domination Therfore O you blessed prince of the Apostles graunt to this and confirme with your authoritie that I haue sayd so that all meÌ„ may vnderstand if you haue power to bynd and loose in heauen you haue also power in earth to geue take away Empires kingdoms principallities and whatsoeuer here in earth belongeth to mortall men For if yov haue power to iudge in such matters as appertain to God what then should we thinke you haue of these inferior prophane things And if it be in your power to iudge the angels ruling ouer proud princes what then shall it be seen â—â—â— you to do vpon their seruants Therfore let the kings vnderstand by this example all other princes of the world what you be able to do in heauen what you are with God that thereby they may feare to contemn the commaundement of holy church And now doe you exercise this iudgement quickely vpon Henricus whereby all men may see this sonne of iniquitie to fall from hys kingdome not by any chaunce but by your prouision and onely worke Notwithstanding this I would craue of you that he being brought to repentance through your intercession yet in the day of iudgement may finde fauour and grace with the Lord. Actum Romae Nonis Martij indictione 3. Furthermore Pridebrand Driveur and not yet content with this interditeth deposeth also Guibertus Archb. of RaueÌ„na for taking the Emperors part commaunding all priestes to geue no maner obedience to him and sendeth thether to Rauenna an other Archb. with full authoritie After vpon this Henricus Rodulphus to try the matter by the sword coped together in battaile not without bloudshed where Henricus by the fauour of God against the iudgement of Hildebrand had the victory Rodulphus there greatly wounded in the conflict was had out of the army and caried to Hyperbolis where he commaunded the bishops chief doers of his conspiracy to be brought before him when they came he listed vp his right hand in which he had taken his deadly wound and sayd This is the hand which gaue the oth and sacrament vnto Henricus my Prince and which through your instigatioÌ„ so oft hath fought against him in vaine Now go and performe your first othe allegeance to your king for I must to my fathers and so dyed Thus the Pope gaue battaile but God gaue the victory Henricus after his enemy beyng thus subdued and warres being ceased in Germany forgate not the old iniuries receiued of Hildebrand by whom he was twise excommunicate expulsed from his kingdom and iii. daies making humble sute yea that in sharpe winter coulde find no fauour with him Besides that he incited moreouer aided his enemy against him wherfore calleth together a councell or assembly of diuers bishops of Italy LoÌ„bardy and Germany at Brixia an 1083. where he purged himself accused the bishop Hildebrand of diuers crimes to be an usurper periured a Necromanser Sorcerer a lower of discord complaining moreouer of wrongs iniuries done by the bishop and church of Rome in that the church of Rome preferred the bishop before him wheÌ„ that his father being emperor before him had inthronised set in diuers sundry bishops there by his assignment with out all other electioÌ„ And now this bishop contrary to his oth promise made thrust in himself without the wil and knowlege of him being their king and magistrate For in the time of his father Henricus 3. This Hildebrand wyth other bound themselues with a corporall oth that so long as the Emperour and his sonne now beyng kyng should liue they should neither themselues presume nor suffer any other to aspire to the Papal seat without the assent and approbation of the foresayd Emperours which now this Hildebrand contrary to his corporal oth had done wherfore the foresaid councel with one agrement condeÌ„ned this Gregory that he should be deposed The tenor of which condemnation is thus expressed in Abbate Vrspergensi The Sentence of the Councell of Brixia against Hildebrand BEcause it is not vnknown this bishop not to be elected of God but to haue intruded himselfe by fraud and money who hath subuerted all Ecclesiasticall order who hath disturbed the gouernment of the Christian Empery manasing death of body and soule against our catholike peaceable king who hath set vp maintayned aperiured kyng sowyng discorde where concorde was causing debate amongst friends slaÌ„ders offences amongest brethrenne diuorcementes and separation amongest the maried for he tooke away the mariage of priests as Henricus Mutius witnesseth and finally disquieting the peaceable state of all quiet lyfe therefore we here in the name authoritie of God congregate together with the Legates handes of 19. Bishops the day of Pentecost at Mentz doe proceed in Canonicall iudgement against Hildebrand a man most wicked preaching sacriledge and burning maintaining periury and murthers callyng in question the Catholike fayth of the body and bloud of the Lord a follower of diuination and dreames a manifest Necromancer a Sorcerer and infected with a Pythonicall spirite and therefore departed from the true fayth we iudge hym to be deposed expelled And vnlesse he hearyng this shall yelde and depart the seate to be perpetually condemned Inacted vij Calend. Iulij feria 5. indictione 3. This being enacted sent to Rome they elected Guibertus Archbishop of Rauena in the place of Hildebrand to gouerne the Church of Rome named Clemens 3. But when Hildebrand neither would geue ouer his hold nor geue place to Clement the Emperour gathering an army to send to Italy came to Rome to depose Gregory and to place Clement But Hildebrand sendyng to Matilda the Countesse before in eÌ„tioned required in remission of al hee sinnes to withstand Henry the Emperor and so she did Notwithstanding Henricus preuailyng came to Rome where he besieged the Citie all the Lent and after Easter got it the Romaines being compelled to open the gates vnto him so he comming to the temple of S. Peter there placeth ClemeÌ„t in his Papacy Hildebrand straight flieth into Adrians tower with his adherents where he beyng beset round about at length sendeth for Robert Guiscardus his frend a Norman in the mean time while Robertus collecteth his power the Abbot of Chiniake couferryng with Gregory exhorteth him to crowne Henricus emperor in Lateran which
sinne in hell then in heauen with sinne Which saying and wish of his if it were his may seeme to proceede out of a mynde neither speaking orderly according after the phrase and vnderstanding of the scripture nor yet sufficiently acquainted with the iustification of a christen man Further they report him to be so farre from singularitie that hee should say it was the vice which thrust the angels first out of heauen and man out of paradise Of this Anselme it is moreouer reported that he was so ilwilling to take the Archbishoprike that the kyng had much adoe to thrust it upon him and was so desirous to haue him take it that the Citie of Caunterbury which before Lanfrancus did holde but at the kings good wyll and pleasure he gaue now to Anselme wholy which was about the yere of our Lord 1093. But as desirous as the king was then to place the sayd Anselme so much did he repent it afterward seeking all maner of meane to defeate hym if he might Such strife and contention rose betweene them two for certayne matters the ground and occasion whereof first was this After that Anselmus had bene thus elected to the see of Canterbury before he was fully consecrate the king commoned with him assaying by all gentle maner of wordes to entreat him that such lands possessions of the church of Cant. as the king had geuen and granted to his friends since the death of Lanfrancus they might still enioy the same as their owne lawful possession through his graunt and permission But to this Anselme in no case would agree Wherupon the king conceiuing great displeasure against him did stop his consecration a great season till at length in long proces of time the king enforced by the daily complaintes and desires of his people and subiects for lacke of an Archbishop to moderate the church was constrained to admit and autorise hym vnto them Thus Anselme with much ado takyng his consecration and doyng his homage to the king went to his see of Cant. And not long after the king sailed ouer to Normandy About this time there were two striuing in Rome for the Popedome as is afore touched Urbanus Guibertus Diuers realmes diuersly consenting some to the one some to the other England taking part with theyr kyng was rather enclined to Guibertus called Clemens the 3. but Anselmus did fully go with Urbanus making so hys exception with the king entring to his bishopricke After the king was returned againe from Normandy the Archbishop commeth to him and asketh leaue to goe to Rome to set his palle of Pope Urban which when he could not at the first obtaine he maketh his appeale from the king to the Pope Whereat the king beyng iustly displeased chargeth the Archbishop with breach of his feaultie contrary to his promise made that is if he without his licence would appeale eyther to Urbane or to any other Pope Anselme aunswereth agayne that was to bee referred to some greater councell where it is to be disputed whether this be to breake a mans allegeance to a terrene Prince if he appeale to the vicar of S. Peter And here much arguyng and contending was on both sides The kings reason proceeded thus The custome sayth he from my fathers time hath bene in England that no person should appeale to the Pope without the kings licence He that breaketh the customes of the realme violateth the power and crowne of the kingdom He that violateth and taketh away my crowne is a traitour and enemy against me c. To this Anselme replieth agayne The Lord sayth he easilie discusseth this question briefly teachyng what fidelitic and allegeaunce we ought to geue to the vicar of S. Peter where he sayth thou art Peter and vpon this rocke will I build my church c. And to thee I wyll geue the keyes of the kingdom of heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt bynde in earth it shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer thou loosest in earth shall be loosed in heauen c. Agayne to them all in general he saith he that heareth you heareth me and who despiseth you despiseth me And in an other place he that toucheth you toucheth the apple of myne eie On the other side what duety we owe to the king he sheweth also Geue sayth he to the Emperour what belongeth to the Emperour and to God geue that to God belongeth Wherefore in such things as belong to God I will yeld and must yeld by good right and duetie my obedience to the vicar of S. Peter and in such thinges as belong agayne to terrene dignitie of my prince in those I will not deny to him my faithfull helpe and counsell so far as they can extend Thus haue ye the grounded arguments of this Prelate to stand so stifly agaynst his prince wherunto peraduenture was ioyned also some piece of a stubburne hart But in this conclusion none of his fellow bishops durst take his part but were all against him namely William Bishop of Duresine To whom Anselme thus protesteth saying who so euer he were that would presume to proue it any breach of allegeaunce of feaulty to his soueraigne if he appealed to the vicar of S. Peter he was ready to aunswer at all tymes to the contrary the bishop of Duresine aunswering againe that he which would not be ruled by reason must with force be cōstrained c. The king hauing on his part the agreement of the Bishops thought to depriue the Archb. both of his pastorall sea and to expell him out of the realme But he could not performe his purpose for Anselme as he was ready to depart the realme he sayd whensoeuer he went he would take his office and authoritie with him though he tooke nothing els Whereupon that matter was deferred till a longer tyme. In the meane season the king had sent priuily two messengers to Pope Urbane to intreat him to send his pall to the king for him to geue it where he would which messengers by this time were returned againe bringing with them from Rome Gualter bishop of Albane the popes Legate with the pall to be geuē to Anselme This Legate first landing at Douer from thence came priuily vnknowing to Anselme to the king declaring and promising that if Urbane was receyued pope in England whatsoeuer the king required to be obtayned he by his priuiledge from the Apostolicall sea would ratifie and confirme the same saue onely that when the king required of the Legate that Anselme might be remoued the Legate therunto would not agree saying that was vnpossible to be obtained that such a man as he beyng lawfully called should bee expelled without manifest cause In conclusion so it folowed that although he could not obtain his request of the Legate yet the Legate wroght so with the king that Urbane was proclaymed lawfull Pope through all the realme Then were sent to
our homage But I do maruell if at the least there remaine in you any one drop of bloud that you are not ashawed to call the Lord Henry a king or to allow him any ordinarie place Is this a seemely order thinke you to geue place to wickednes and to make a generall confusion in mixing good and euill Gods and mans deuises together Either do you thinke this good order for man to sinne against his owne body as Oh shamefull wickednes to make his owne wife a common harlot a mischiefe not heard of at any time since the beginning of the world before now or do you alow this for good order when as the Lord sayth defend the widowes especially such as require equitie of Iustice and then them to send away most filthely defiled Madde Orestes doth protest him to be out of his wit that will say these things to be orderly or well done Vntill this most miserable time nature hath euer loued secrecie but your king geueÌ„ vp into a reprobate sense hath vncouered the priuities of nature who hath not let to lay abroade all shamefastnesse we wil not speake of other thinges which cannot be numbred that is to say burning of Churches robberies fiering of houses manslaughters murders such like the number whereof he knoweth and not we for let vs speake chiefly of those things which most greue the Church of God Harken therfore to true not fained things Hearken I say to matters of earnest and to no trifles Euery one that doth tell spirituall dignities is an hereticke But the Lord Harry whom they cal a king doth sell both Byshoprikes and Abbathies for truely he solde for money the Byshoprikes of Constance Babemberge Mens many others The Byshopprikes of Ratisbone Augusta and Strafebrough he sold for a sword and the Abbey of Fulda for adulterie And for filthy sodomitry he sold the byshopprike of Mon. A wickednes it is to speake or heare of such a fact The which things if without shame ye wil deny he is to be condemned by the witnes of heauen and earth yea and of the selie poore idiotes that come from the smithes forge Wherfore the Lord Harry is an hereticke For the which most wicked euils he is excommunicate from the sea Apostolike so that he may not exercise either kingdome or power ouer vs which be Catholicke And whereas you burden vs with hatred of our brethren knowe you that we purpose not to hate any of affection but of a godly zeale God forbidde that we should thinke Harry worthy to be accompted amongst our christian brethren who in deede is reputed for an Ethnike and Publicane in that he refused to heare the Church which so oft hath reproued him The hatred of whome we offer vnto God for a great sacrifice saying with the Psalmist Lord shall not I hate them that hate thee and shall not I triumph ouer thine enemies I hate them with an inward hatred that be ennemies to me for thy sake The truth it selfe commending the worthines of this hatred doth say If any do not hate father and mother brethren and sisters for my sake he cannot be my disciple We are not therefore iustly to be reproued of hatred which doe geue ouer our owne soule to be in the way of God who in deede are commanded to hate father and mother and euery affection which doth withstaÌ„d vs for walking in the path of God Hereof it commeth that we labor withall our studie and endeuour to beware of the enemies of the church and them to hate Not for that they be our enemies but gods Father where you doe perswade peace to be had with all men you must remember what the Apostle doth put before if it may be But if it can be that we can haue peace with them who can be contrary to God who doth not know the Lord our Sauiour to commend not onely peace when as he sayth my peâ—ce I geue vnto you my peace I leaue vnto you but that he is the peace as sayeth the Apostle he is the peace which made of both one For he calleth him our peace speaking in commendation of the peace Thincke not sayeth hee that I came to sende peace For I came not to send peace but the sworde What is meant by this Why is peace called a sword Or doth peace bid battel Yea truely to destroy the peace of the deuill For the deuil hath his peace whereof the Lord speaketh When as the strong man keepeth his house he doth possesse all his substance in peace Oh howe mightely doeth the deuil kepe his souldiours and his house in this time who with the shield of falshood and the helmet of vntruth so doth defend him that he will not suffer either arrow or dart of truth to pearse him Neuertheles our Lord being more strongly armed fiercely comming vpon your Giaunt is able to ouercome him and to take away his weapons wherein he putteth his trust We are not therfore to be blamed if we do detest that peace more cruel then any warre The which the truth it selfe did reproue weeping ouer Hierusalem and saying Truely it grieueth me this day to see sinners in peace being like vnto that peace wherat the Psalmist was offended Whereas you condemne Pope Gregory king Rodolphus and Marques Eggerbertus as men that haue died of an vnhappy death do magnifie your Lord because he doth ouerliue them it doth plainly forsoth appeare that you remaine voide of all spiritual consideration Is it not better to die well then to liue ill They be truely happy who suffer persecution for righteousnes sake by the same reason may you esteme Nero Herod and Pilate happy in that they ouerliued Peter Paul Iames Apostles Iesus Christ. What can be said more foolish and wicked then this opinion Wherfore refraine your babling toung from this blasphemie least that you place your selfe in the number of them which seeing the end of the iust to be glorious themselues doing late vnfruitfull penance bewailing in the anguish of the spirite shall say These be they whom sometime we had in derision laughed to scorne we being out of our wits thought their liues madnes and their end to be without honor Behold howe they be allowed to be amongst the children of God and their portion is amongst the Saints Wherfore we haue erred from the way of truth the brightnes of righteousnesse did not shine vpon vs. What did out pride auaile vs And what profit did the boasting of our richesse bring vnto vs They are all vanished away like a shadowe The which wordes we haue registred vp into perpetual memorie we do despise euery atteÌ„pt that shal lift vp it self against the truth of God And reioycing in troubles we may be reprooued put to shame and rebuked yea and finally be slaine and killed but we wil neither yeeld nor be ouercome And with great triumph will we reioyce in our fathers
prelates and churchmen threatning him with their bishops staues fiersly approching vpoÌ„ him Wherupon being dismayd in all hast ran tooke his sword to defeÌ„d himself finding there none to strike who afterward asking counsaile concerning these visions was mouthed by one of his pâ—ssitions named Grimbald by repentace almes and amendment of life to make some mends to god and to his countrey whom he offended Which thre vowes thus being made the next yere after he went to England where he being vpon the seas in a great tempest with hys daughter Matild remembred there his iii. vowes And so comming to the land for performance of the same â—irst released vnto the conuitons the Danogelt which his father his brother before had renued Secondly he went to S. Edmondesbury where he shewed great benefites to the churchmen Thirdly he procured iustice to be administred more rightly throughout his realme c. Also he ordayned and erected a new bishoprike at Carlile In the 33. yeare of this kinge raigne as witnesseth a certayne author a great part of the citie of London wyth the Church of S. Paule was burned with fire in Whition weeke After Calixtus whose story and ryme is before discoursed succeeded Pope Honorius ii Notwithstanding that the cardinals had elected another yet he by the means of certain citizens obtained the papacie an 1125. About the second yeare of his induction as is to be red in Math. Paris there was a certaine legate of his called Ioannes-Cremensis sent downe to England from the Pope for the redresse I cannot well tell whoreof But in deede the chiefest purpose of his commyng as of all other after hym in those dayes was to fill their pouches with English money as may further appeare by their procedings This Legate commyng then with the Popes letters directed both into england Scotland after he had well refreshed himselfe in Bishops houses and amongest the Abbotts at length resorted to London where he assembled the whole Clergy together inquired of Priestes concubines otherwise called theyr wiues making there upon a statute in the said Synode of London after this tenor Praesbyteris diaconibus subdiaconibus canonleis vxorum concubinarum omnium omnillo foeminarum concuberniat autoritate Apostolica inhibemus praeter matrem aut sororem vel amitam aut eiusmodi quae omnino careant suspitione Et qui decreti huius violator extiterit confessus vel convictus ruinam-ordinis patiatur Inter consanguineos seu affinitate propinquos vsque ad septimam generationem matrimonia contrahi prohibemus That is vnto priests deacons subdeacons and canons we do vtterly inhibite by authoritie Apostolicall all maner societie and conuersation with all kynde of women except onely their mother sister or Aunt or such whereof can ryse no suspicion And whosoeuer shall be found to violate this decree beyng conuict thereof shall sustaine thereby the losse of all that he hath by his order Moreouer amongst kindred or such as be ioyned in affinitie we forbid matrimony vnto the seuenth generation c. But see how God worketh against such vngodly proceedings The next night after it happened the same Cardinal rufflyng reuellyng wyth his concubines to be apprehended in the same vice wherof he had so straightly geuen out precepts the next day before to the no little slaunder and shame as Math. Paris doth write of the whole clergy Unto this tyme liued Henricus the v. Emperor after he had raigned 20. yeres dying without issue as is before mentioned Next after Henricus the Imperiall crowne came to Lotharius Duke of Saxon. an 1127. Certayne historyes make mention of one Arnulphus in the tyme of this Pope Honorius ii Some say he was Archbish. of Lugduneias Hugo Platina Sabellicus Trithemius sayth he was a priest whose history as it is set forth in Trithemius I will briefly in English expresse About this time sayth he in the dayes of Honorius ii one Arnulphus Priest a man zelous and of great deuotion and a worthy preacher came to Rome which Arnulphus in his preaching rebuked the dissolute and lasciuious losenes incontinencie auarice and immoderate pride of the clergy prouoking all to follow Christ and his Apostles in the pouerty rather and in purenes of lyfe By reason whereof this man was well accepted and highly liked of the nobilitie of Rome for a true disciple of Christ but of the Cardinals and the clergy no lesse hated then fauoured of the other In so much that priuily in the night season they tooke hym and destroyed him This his martyrdome sayth he was reuealed to hym before from God by an Aungell he beyng in the desert wheÌ„ he was sent forth to preach wherupoÌ„ he sayd to them publikely with these words I know sayth he ye seeke my lyfe and know ye will make me away priuisy But why because I preach to you the truth and blame your pryde stoutnesse auarice incontinencie with your vnmeasurable greedines in getting and heaping vp riches therfore be you displeased with me I take here heauen and earth to witnesse that I haue preached to you that I was commaunded of the Lord. But you contemne me and your creator who by his onely sonne hath redemed you And no meruaile if ye seeke my death beyng a sinfull person preaching to you the truth when as if S. Peter were here this day and rebuked your vices which doe so multiply aboue all measure you would not spare him neither And as he was expressing this with a loude voyce he sayd moreouer For my part I am not afrayd to suffer death for the truth sake but this I say to you that God will looke vpon your iniquities and will be reuenged You beyng full of all vnpuritie play the blynd guides to the people committed to you leading them the way to hell A God he is of reuengeaunce Thus the hatred of the Clergy beyng incensed agaynst hym for preaching truth conspired agaynst him and so laying priuy waite for hym tooke hym and drowned him Sabellicus Platina say they hanged hym In the second Tome of the general Councels imprinted at Colen is mentioned a certain booke called Opus tripartitum written as the author supposeth aboue 400. yeres ago either of this Arnulphus or iust about the same tyme. In this booke the writer complaineth of many enormities and abuses in the Church First of the number of holy dayes declaring what occasion of vice groweth thereby accordyng to the common saying of whores and naughty women which say they vauntage more in one holy day then in 50. other dayes besides Item complaineth of the curious singing in cathedral churches whereby many bee occasioned to bestow much good tyme yea many yeres about the same which otherwise they might geue to the learning of better sciences Likewise he complaineth of the rable and multitude of begging Friers and religious men professed womeÌ„ shewyng what great occasion of idle vncomely
desired the pope it might be abolished for that it should be no cause of any dissention hereafter The Pope vnderstanding the intent of the Emperor how loth he was to come vnder subiectiō to his see deuised by all crafty wayes to bring it to passe And first taking his occasion by the bishop of Laodicea beyng thē detained in custody I cannot tell by whom sent diuers and sharpe letters vnto him And yet not so sharpe as proud disdainfull Wherin the first saluration by his legates was this in Latine Salutat vos beatissimus pater noster Papa vniuersitas Cardinalium ille vt pater hij vt fratres That is our most blessed father the Pope greeteth you and the vniuersall company of the Cardinals he as your father they as your brethren Meaning therby that he should vnderstād himselfe to be subiect and vnderlyng to the Pope no lesse then the Cardinals were Moreouer in his letters obiecting diuers things against him reciteth how many and great benefites he had receiued of the church of Rome by the which church he had obteyned the fulnesse of his honor and dignity c. The Emperour with his princes perceiuing whereunto the Pope by his Legates did shoot beyng a prince of courage could not abide such intollerable presumption of a proud message whereupon much contention fell betwene the Legates and the Princes And of whom then say the Legates receyueth Cesar the Emperie if he take it not of the Pope with the which word the Germaine princes were so much offended that had not the Emperour stayed them with much ado they would haue vsed violence against the Legates But the Emperour not permitting that commaūded the Legates away straightly charging them to make no turne by the way to any person or persons but straight to depart home And he to certifie the whole state of the Empire of the truth of the matter direcreth forth these letters that follow The tenour of the Emperours letter sent through all his Empire FOrasmuch as the prouidence of God whereof dependeth all power both in heauen and earth hath committed to vs hys annointed this our regiment and Impery to be gouerned and the peace of his Churches by our Imperiall armes to bee protected we cannot but lament and complaine to you with great sorrow of heart seyng such causes of dissention the roote and fountaine of euils and the infection of pestiferous corruption thus to rise from the holy church imprinted with the seale of peace and loue of Christ. By reason wherof except God turne it away we feare the whole body of the church is like to be polluted the vnitie thereof to be broken and a schisme and deuision to be betwixt the spirituall and temporall regiment For we beyng a late at Bisunze there intreating busily of matters pertaining as well to the honor of our Empire as to the wealth of churches there came Embassadors of the see Apostolicall declaring they brought a legacie to our maiestie of great importaunce redounding to no small commoditie of our honour and Empire Who then the first day of their comming beyng brought to our presence and receyued of vs as the maner is with honour accordingly audience was geuen them to heare what they had to say They forthwith brusting out of the Mammon of iniquitie hautie pride stoutnesse and arrogancie out of the execrable presumption of their swelling hart did their message with letters Apostolicall whereof the tenor was this That we should alwayes haue before our eyes how that our soueraign lord the Pope gaue vs the Imperiall crowne and that it doth not repent him if so be it we haue receiued greater benefites at his hand And this was the effect of that so sweete and fatherly legation which should nourish peace both of the church and of the Empire to vnite thē fast together in the band of loue At the hearing of this so false vntrue and most vaine glorious presumption of so proud a message not only the Emperors maiestie conceiued indignation but also all the Princes there present were mooued with such anger and rage the reat that if our presence and request had not stayed them they could not haue held their hands from these wicked priests or els to haue proceeded with sentence of death against them Furthermore because a great number of other letters partly written already partly with seales ready signed for letters to be written according as they should thinke good to the Churches of Germany were found about them whereby to worke their conceiued intent of iniquitie here in our churches to spoile the aultars to cary away the iewels of the church and to fley the limmes and plates of golden crosses c. To the intent their auaricious meaning should haue no further power to raigne we gaue them commaundement to depart the same way they came And now seyng our raigne and Empery standeth vpon the election of Princes from God alone who in the passion of his sonne subdued the world to be gouerned with two swords necessary And againe seyng Peter the Apostle hath so informed the world with this doctrine Deum timete Regem honorificte that is Feare God honour your king Therfore who so sayth that we haue possesse our imperiall kingdom by the benefite of the Lord Pope is contrary both to the ordinance of God and to the doctrine of Peter and also shal be reproued for a lyer Therfore as our endeuour hath bene heretofore to helpe and to deliuer the seruile captiuitie of churches out of the hand and from the yoke of the Egyptians and to maintayne the right of their liberties and dignities we desire you all with your compassion to lament with vs this slaundrous and ignominie inferred to vs and our kingdome trusting that your faithfull good wil which hath bene euer trusty to the honour of this Empire neuer yet blemished from the first beginning of this citie and of religion will prouide that it shall haue no hurt through the strange noueltie and presumptuous pride of such Which thing rather than it should come to passe know you this for certaine I had rather incurre the danger of death then to suffer such confusion to happen in our dayes This letter of Cesar fretted the Pope not a little who wrote again to the bishops of Germany accusing the emperor and willing them to worke against him what they could they answer againe with all obedience to the Pope submitting themselues and yet excusing the emperor and blaming him rather And exhorted him henceforth to temper his letters and legacies with more gentlenes and modestie the which counsaile he also followed perceiuing otherwise that he could not preuayle Much trouble had good Fridericus with this Pope but much more with the other that followed For this Pope continued not very long the space only of 4. yeres odde months About whose tyme rose vp the order of the Hermites by one William once duke of
sonne of them which were sent therto And if there were some that repugned the same hee that was troubled and is giltie let him speake Ye say moreouer that I was exalted and promoted from a base and lowe degree to this dignity by him I graunt that I came of no royall or kingly bloud yet notwithstanding I had rather be in the number of them whome the vertue of the minde then of birth maketh noble Peraduenture I was borne in a pore cotage of poore parentage and yet through Gods clemencie which knoweth howe to worke mercie with his seruants and which cherisheth the humble and low things to confound the hie and mightie in this my poore and lowe estate before I came to the Kings seruice I had aboundantly and wealthely to liue withall as yee know amongst my neighbours and frends And Dauid euen from the shepefold was taken vp and made a king Peter of a fisher was made a prince of the church who for his bloud being shedde for the name of Christ deserued to haue in heauen a crowne and in earth name renowne would to God we could do the like We be the successors of Peter and not of Kings and Emperors And where ye seeme to charge me by insinuation wyth the blot of ingratitude This I answere there is no offence capitall or infamous vnlesse it proceede from the heart and intention As if a man commit a murther vnwillingly although he be called a murtherer yet he is not thereby punishable And so although I owe my duetie seruice with reuerence to my king yet if I haue forborne him as my Lorde if I haue warned him and talked with him fatherly and gently as with a sonne and in talking with him could not be heard If therefore I say being enforced thereunto and against my wil doe exercise vpon him the censure of due seueritie in so doing I suppose I make rather with him then against him and rather deserue at his hande thanke for my correction then note or suspicion of vnkindnesse or punishment for the fact Sometimes a man against his will receiueth a benefite as when necessitie causeth a mā to be restrained from doing that which he ought not he that doth so restrain him though he stop him doeth not hurt him but rather profiteth him for hys soules health An other thing that defendeth vs from ingratitude is our father patron Christ. Which in that he is our father to whome we as children owe obedience then are we bounde as children by necessitie to obey his commaundement in warning the euill doer in correcting the disobedient and in brideling the obstinate which if we do not we runne into danger to haue his bloud required at our hands Ye set foorth likewise and shew what losse we thereby may sustaine of our temporalties But yee speake no worde of the losse of our soules Moreouer as concerning the departure of the king from the homage of the Church of Rome which in your letters ye seme to pretende or rather threaten God forbid I say that the deuotion or faith of our king should euer swarue away from the obedience and reuerence of the church of Rome for any temporal commoditie or incommoditie which thing to doe is very damnable in any priuate subiect much more in the prince which draweth many other with him therefore God forbid that euer any faithfull man should once thinke so hainous a deede And you according to your discretion take heede left the wordes of your mouth infect any persone or persons therein occasioning them by your wordes to such dangerous and damnable matter like to the golden cup which is called the cup of Babylon which for the outwarde golde no man will refuse to drinke of but after they haue dronke thereof they are poysoned And where ye lay to my charge for the suspending out of the reuerende father bishop of Salisburie and for excommunicating of Iohn Deane of the same Churche for a schismatike by knowledge and processe had of the matter to this I answere That both these are iustly and condignely excommunicate and if ye vnderstande perfectly the condition of the matter and the right order of iudgements yee will say no lesse For this standeth with good authoritie as ye know that in manifest notorious crimes this knowledge and order of proceeding is not requisite Perpende with your selues diligently what the bishop of Salisburie did cōcerning the Deanrie after that he was prohibited of the Pope of vs vnder paine of excommunication and then shall you better vnderstand vpon so manifest disobedience suspension did rightly followe as ye read in the decree of S. Clement saying If they do not obey their Prelates all maner of persons of what order so euer they be whether they shall be Princes of high or lowe degree and all other people shall not onely be infamed but also banished from the kingdome of God and the fellowship of the faithfull As concerning Iohn of Oxford this we say that excommunication commeth diuers wayes Some are excommunicate by the lawe denouncing them excōmunicate Some by the sentence of the Prelate Some by communicating with them which are excommunicate Nowe he that hath fallen into this damnable heresie in participating with schismatikes whome the Pope hath excommunicate he draweth to himselfe the spot and leprosie of like excommunication Wherefore seeing hee contrary to the Popes expresse commaundement and ours being charged vnder paine of excommunication to the contrary tooke vpon him the Deanrie of Salisburie we haue denounced him and holde hym excommunicate and all his doings we disanull by the authoritie of the viij Synode saying If any man either priuely or apertly shall speake or communicate with him that is excommunicated he draweth vnto himselfe the punishment of like excommunication And nowe for so much as you brother bishop of London which ought to know that saying of Gregorie vij if any bishoppe shal consent to the fornication of Priests Deacons c. within his precinct for reward fauour or peticion or doth not by authoritie of his office correct the vice let him be suspended from his office And againe that saying of Pope Leo which is this If any bishop shall institute or consecrate such a priest as shall be vnmeete and vnconuenient if he scape with the losse of his owne proper dignitie yet he shall lose the power of instituting any more c. Therefore forsomuch I say as you knowing this haue double wise offended against the sentence of these Canons we commaunde you and in the vertue of obedience enioyne you that if it be so within three monethes after the receite hereof you will submit and offer your selfe to due correction and satisfaction to the counsell of our fellowbishops for these your so great excesses Least other through your example runne into the like offence and we shall be constrained to proceede against you with seuerer sentence Finally in the closing
partly also by a common couÌ„cell and consent of the spiritual and seculer persons Then shall iustice florish so that in those dayes men shall honestly apply themselues to the ancient customes and dicipline of auncient men and shall obserue them as the auncient men did The glose agreeth c. These things thus premised now will we come to the prophecâ—e or the foresaid Hildegard concerning the foresaid begging Friers aboue metioned reciting her words not only as they are printed in a book printed of late in Germany but also as my selfe haue seene and read agreeing to the same booke word for worde and yet haue the same to shew written in old partchment leaues in such sort as the thing it selfe most euidently declareth a great iniquitie of tyme. The wordes of her prophecie be these In those dayes shal rise a senceles people proud greedy without fayth subtile the which shall eare the sinnes or the people holding a certayne order of foolish deuotion vnder the tayned cloke of beggery preferring themselues aboue all other by their fayned deuotion arrogant in vnderstanding and pretending holines walking without shamefastnes or the feare of God in inuenting many new mischiefes strong and stout But this order shall be accursed of all wyse men and faythfull Christians they shall cease from all labour and geue themselues ouer vnto idlenes chusing rather to liue through flattery and begging Moreouer they shall together study how they may perâ—erâ—y resist the teachers of the truth stay them together to the noble men How to seduce and deceiue the noâ—ilitie for the necessitie of their liuing and plesures of this world for the deuill will graft in them foure principall vices that is to say flattery enuy hipocrisie and â—launder Flattery that they may haue large giftes geuen them Enuy when they see giftes geuen vnto other and not vnto them Hypocrisie that by false dissimulation they may please men Detraction that they may extoll and commend themselues and bacbite others for the prayse of men and seducing of the simple Also they shall instantly preache but without deuotion or example of the Martyrs and shall â—etracte the secular Princes taking awaye the Sacramentes of the Church from the true pastors receauing almes of the poore diseased and miserable and also associating themselues with the common people hauing familiaritie with women instructing them how they shall deceiue their husbandes and friendes by their flattery and deceitfull wordes and to robb their husbandes to geue it vnto them for they will take all these stolne and euill gotten goodes and say geue it vnto vs and we will pray for you so that they being curious to hide other mens faults do vtterly forget their owne And alas they will receaue all thinges of rouers pickers spoylers theeues and robbers of sacrilegious persons vsurers adulterers heretickes schismatickes apostataes whores and baudes of noble men periurers marchantes false iudges souldiors tyrauntes Princes of such as liue contrary to the lawe of many peruerse and wicked men following the perswasion of the deuill the sweetenes of sinne a delicate transitory life and fulnes euen vnto eternall damnation All these thinges shall manifestly appeare in them vnto all people and they day by day shall waxe more wicked hard harted and wheÌ„ as their wickednes deceits shal be found out then shall their giftes cease then shal they goe about their houses hungry as mad dogges looking down vpoÌ„ the earth drawing in their neckes as doues that they might be satisfied with bread then shall the people cry out vpon them Wo be vnto you ye miserable children of sorrowe the world hath seduced you and the deuill hath bridled your mouthes your fleshe is frayle and your hartes without fauour your mindes haue bene vnstedfast and your eyes delited in much vanitie folly your dainty bellies desire dellicate meates your feet are swift to runne vnto mischiefe Remember when you were apparantly blessed yet enuious poore in sight but rich simple to see to but mighty flatterers vnfaythfull betrayers peruerse detracters holy hipocrites subuerters of the truth ouermuch vpright proud vnshamefast vnstedfast teachers delicate martyrs confessors for gayne meeke but slaunderers religious but couetous humble but proud pitifull but hard harted lyers pleasaunt flatterers peacemakers persecuters oppressors of the poore bringing in new sectes newly inuented of your selues mercifull thought but found wicked louers of the world sellers of pardons spoylers of benefices vnprofitable orators seditious conspirators dronkardes desirers of honours maintainers of mischiefe robbers of the worlde vnsatiable preachers men pleasers seducers of women and sowers of discord of whom Moyses the glorious prophet spake very wel in his song A people without counsell or vnderstanding would to God they did know and vnderstand and foresee the end You haue builded vp on high and wheÌ„ you could ascend no higher then did you fall euen as Simon Magus whome God ouerthrew and did strike with a cruell plague so you likewise through your false doctrin naughtines lyes detractions wickednes are come to ruine And the people shall say vnto them goe ye teachers of wickednes subuerters of truth brethreÌ„ of the Sunamite fathers of heresies false Apostles which haue fayned your selues to follow the lyfe of the Apostles and yet haue not fulfilled it in part ye sonnes of iniquity we will not folow the knowledge of your wayes for pride and presumption hath deceiued you and insatiable concupiscence hath subuerted your erroneous hartes And when as you would ascend higher then was meete or comely for you by the iust iudgement of God you are fallen backe into perpetuall opprobry and shame This Hildegardis whose prophecie we haue mentioned lyued about the yeare of our Lord. 1146. as was read in Chronico Martini About the same tyme that these Franciscans and Dominicke Friars began which are aboue mentioned spraÌ„g vp also the crossebearers or crouched Friers taking their originall occasion or Innocent the third which Innocent raysed vp an army signed with a Crosse on their 〈◊〉 to fight agaynst the Albingenses whom the pope and his sect accompted for heretickes about the partes of Tholouse What these Albingenses were it cannot be well gathered by the olde popish historyes For if there were any that did hold teach or mayntayne agaynst the Pope or his papal pride or withstand gainsay his beggarly traditioÌ„s â—â—es and religions c. the historicians of that time for the most part in writing them do so repraue and misreporte them suppressing the truth of their articles that they make theÌ„ and paynt them forth to be worse then Turkes and Infidels And that as I suppose caused Mathew Parisiensis and other of that sort to write so of theÌ„ as they did Otherwise it is to be thought and so I finde in some recoâ—eâ—â— that the opinions of the said Albingenses were sound inough holding and professing nothing els but only agaynst the waÌ„ton wealth pride
Lord. 1237. that Germanus Archb. and Patriarch of Constantinople wrote to the sayd Pope Gregory 9. humbly desiring him to study and seeke some meanes of vnity how the seamelesse coat of the Lord Iesus thus lamentably rent not with handes of soldiours but by discord of Prelates may be healed agayne offering this moreouer that if he will take the paines to stirre out he for his part notwithstanding his old age seeble body would not refuse to meet him in the mid way to y◠intent that the truth on both sides being debated by y◠scriptures the wrong part may be reduced the slaunder stopped and vnity reformed betwene them This request of the Patriarke as it was both godly reasonable so it had bene the bishops part again with like humility to haue condescended to the same and glad with all his might to helpe forward the reformation of christian vnity in the church of Christ and so to haue shewed himselfe the sonne of peace But the proud Byshop of Rome more like the sonne of discord and dissention standing still vpon his maiesty refused thus to do but writing agayne answere to his letters with great disdayne seking nothing els but only how to aduance his sea aboue all other churches and not onely that but also shortly after sēt forth his preaching Friers to moue all Christians to take the signe of the crosse to fight agaynst the Grecians no otherwise then against the Turkes Saracens In so much that in the Isle of Cyprus many good men and Martyrs were slayne for the same as by the letters of the said Germanus Patriarke of Constantinople is to be seene The tenour of the which letter to the Pope with the popes answere agayne to him being long and tedious to read are extant in the history of Math. Paris there to be sene and found fol. 111. The summary effect whereof notwithstanding I thought here briefly to notifye for the simple vnlearned multitude which vnderstanding not the Latine may hereby perceiue the fault of this schisme not so much to rest in the greek church as in the church of Rome as by the contents of his letter may appeare The effect of the Patriarch of Constantinople his letter to Pope Gregory 9. IN the which letter the sayd Germanus Patriarch of Constantinople writing to Pope Gregory first after his reuerend salutation and preamble following vpon the same entring thé toward the matter sheweth the occasion of his writing which was by 5. obseruaunt Friers repayring that wayes whom he gently receiuing into his house had conference with them touching this discord betwene the two Churches how it might be reduced again to vnity and afterward perceiuing the sayd Friers to make theyr iourney towardes to Rome he thought therefore by thē to write his letters Wherein he first lamenting this diuision in the house of God and reciting the inconueniences which come therof by the example of Iuda and Israel Ierusalem and Samaria Cain and Abel Esau and Iacob also of other such like both priuate publicke societies where brother sighteth agaynst brother like as among fishes the greater deuoureth the lesser he procedeth then further gently to exhort Pope Gregory to the study of vnity And for so much as the Pope had accursed belike those Churches of the Greekes before he therefore taking his groūd vpon the wordes of S. Paule Gal. 1. where he accurseth euery such person and persons whatsoeuer they be either man or Angell of heauen that shall preach any other Gospell then hath bene preached c. willeth the Pope to stand with him vpon the same ground of the Apostles accurse so that if the stroke of that curse haue light vpon him or his churches he desireth him to shew the wound and to helpe to wipe away the bloud to minister some spirituall emplaister to binde vp the sore and to saue his brethré from perishing which lay in daunger according to the saying of the wise man A brotherly frend is tried in aduersity c. But if we sayth he of the Greeke Church be free from the stripe of this accurse of the Apostle and that you Italians of the Latine Church be stricken therewith and lye thereby in daunger of destruction I trust that you through ignoraunce and wilfull obstinacy will not so suffer your selues to be separated from the Lord but rather will suffer a thousand deathes before if it were possible for a man so often to dye And as touching this great discord betwene vs if either cōtrarietie of doctrine or sweruing frō the ancient Canons or diuersity of rites receiued of our forefathers be any cause thereof we here take heauen and earth to witnesse that we for our partes are ready and desire also vpon due triall of profound trueth by Gods word and inuocation of the holy Ghost to ioyne hands with you or you to ioyne with vs. But to say the very trueth and to tell you playne this we suppose that many mighty and noble potentates would sooner encline to your obedience were it not that they feared your vniust oppressions your insatiable exactions and inordinate oppressions wherewith you wring your subiectes By reason whereof haue risen amongst vs cruell warres one fighting agaynst an other desolation of Cittyes Bulles and Interdictions set vpon Church dores diuision of brethren and Churches of the Grecians left without seruice where God should be praysed So that now onely one thing lacketh which I beleue to be predefined and appoynted from aboue long before to vs Grecians the time I meane of martirdome which also now hasteneth fast vpon vs that the tribunall of tyrauntes should be opened and the seats of torments be set that the bloud of Martyrs should be spilled we brought to the stage of Martyrdome to fight for the crowne of glory This that I doe speake and wherefore I speake it the noble Iland of Cyprus doth already know and feele which hath made many new Martyrs and hath seene valiaunt soldiours of Christ which of long time before passing by water and teares of sorow now at last haue also passed through fire and so entred into the heauenly rest How say you be these good and seemely O holye Pope the successor of S. Peter the Apostle Is this the bidding of that good Peter the meeke and humble disciple of Christ Doth he thus instruct the Seniors and Elders in his Epistle where he writeth in this wise The Elders which are amōgst you I beseech which am also a fellow Elder with them and witnesse of the sufferings of Christ and also a partaker of the glory that shal be opened feed the flocke of God which is amongest you hauing care sight ouer it not of a coaction as compelled agaynst your willes but willingly of your owne accord nor for filthy lukere sake but freely and hartily neither as bearing dominion and Lordship ouer the Church but shewing your selues as
and bridle him withall that peace thereby and loue might dwell vppon the face of the earth But alas the B. of Rome sitting in the chaire of peruerse doctrine or pestilence that Pharisee anoynted wyth the oyle of iniquitie aboue the rest of his consortes in this our time which for his abhominable pride is fallen from heauen indeuoureth with his power to destroy and vndoe all and thinketh I beleeue to stellifie againe himselfe there from whence hee fell Hys purpose is to darken and to shadowe the light of our vnspotted life whilest that altering the veritie into lies his Papall letters stuft with all vntruthes are sent into sondry partes of the world of his owne corrupt humor and vpon no reasonable cause blemishing the sinceritie of our Religion The Lord Pope hath compared vs vnto the beast rising out of the sea full of names of blasphemy and spotted like a Lyberd But we say that he is that mōstrous beast of whom it is sayd and of whome we thus read And there shall come an other red horse out of the sea and hee that shall sit on him shall take peace away out of the earth let them therefore that dwell vpon the earth destroy him For since the tyme of hys promotiō he hath not ben the father of mercy but of discord A dilligent steward of desolation in stead of consolation and hath intised all the worlde to commit offence And to take the wordes in right sense and interpretation he is that great Dragon that dath deceiued the whole worlde hee is that Antichrist of whom he hath called vs the forerunner he is that other Balaam hired for money to curse vs the Prince of darcknes which hath abused the Prophetes This is the Aungel leaping out of the sea hauing his Phials fild with bitternes that he may both hurt the sea and the lande the counterfait Vicar of Christ that setteth forth hys owne imaginations He sayth that we doe not rightly beleue in the Christen fayth and that the world is deceiued with three maner of deceiuers which to name God forbid we should open our mouth seeing that openly we cōfesse onely Iesus Christ our Lord and Sauiour to be the euerlasting sonne of God coequall with hys father and the holy Ghost begotten before all worldes and in processe of tyme sent downe vpon the earth for the saluation of mankinde Conceaued not by the seede of man but by the holy Ghost which was borne of the glorious virgin Mary after that suffered and dyed as touching the flesh and by hys Godhead the third day he raysed from death that other nature which he assumpted in the wombe of his mother But we haue learned that the body of Machomet hangeth in the ayre and that his soule is buryed in hell whose works are damnable contrary to the law of the most highest We affirme also that Moyses was the faythfull seruant of God and a true teacher of the law and that he talked with God in mount Sinay vnto whō the Lord sayd Rubrum c. By whō also God wrought miracles in Egipt and deliuered the law written to the Israelites that afterwards with the elect he was called to glory In these and other thinges our enemy and enuier of our state causing our mother the church to accuse her sonne hath written agaynst vs venemous and lying sclaunder and sent the same to the whole worlde If hee had rightly vnderstoode the Apostles meaning he woulde not haue preferred his violent will before reason which beareth such sway with him neither would he haue sēt out his Mandates to the suggestion of those which call light darcknes and euill good whiche suspect hony to be gall for the great good opinion they haue cōceaued of that holy place which in deed is both weak infirm cōuerteth al truth into falshood affirmeth that to be that is not Truly my opinion so indifferent on euery side ought not in any case to be infringed and auerted from the fayth to such enemies of so corrupt a conscience Wherefore we greatly are inforced not a little to meruaile which thing also doth much disquyet vs to see that you which be the pillers and assistentes in office of righteous dealing the Senators of Peters Citie and the principal beames in Gods building haue not quallified the perturbation of so fierce a Iudge as doth the planets of heauē in their kynd which to mittigate the passing swift course of the great orbe or sphere of heauen draw a contrary way by theyr opposite mouinges In very deed our Imperial felicitie hath bene almost euen from the beginning spurned agaynst and enueied at of the papall see and dignitie As Simonides being demanded why he had no mo enemies and enuiers of hys state answered and sayd quia nibil falsciter gessi for because sayth he I haue had no good successe in any thing that euer I tooke in hand And so for that we haue had prosperous successe in all our enterprises the Lordes name be blessed therefore especially in the ouerthrow of late of our rebellious enemies the Lombardes to whom in their good quarrell he promised life and absolution and remission of their sinnes is the cause wherefore this Apostolicall bishop mourneth and lamenteth And now not by your councels I suppose he laboureth to impugne this our felicitie but of hys owne power of bynding losing wherof he glorieth so much he impugneth it But presently where power and habilitie wanteth to redresse there doth abuse take place We see in hym which was so mighty a king and the worthiest prince amongst all the Prophetes to desire craue the restitution of Gods holy spirit when he had polluted the dignitie of hys office But the prouerbe is Vti indissolubilia non solnuntur ita inligabilia non ligantur As thinges indissoluble are not to be losed so thinges that cannot be bound are not to be bound Which thing manifestly is proued in him For why the scriptures of God doe instruct men how to liue they mortifie our soules whiche are immortall and quicken the same whiche are dead for want of lyfe And doubtles he is able to humble and bring downe those that are vnworthy of dignitie as much as him pleaseth and when him pleaseth Doubtlesse if the Byshop of Rome were a true Byshop indeed innocent impolute and not associate with wicked liuers and euill men his life should declare him so to be He would not then be an offerer of dissentious sacrifice but a peaceable offerer of loue charity would cense not with the incense of griefe hatred but with the sweet smelling incense of concord and vnity neither yet would alter suum pontificium in maleficium That is make of a sanctified office an execrable abuse If he were such a Byshoppe as he ought to be he would not wrest or abuse the preaching of the word into the fruite and gayne of his owne dissention neither
his indeuour leuieth an army and prepareth his furniture and other necessaries for the deliuerie of the Christians so mightely oppressed as ye heard by the Turke or Tartarians Who hearing of the comming of the Emperour left the straight way thorough Hungarie whyche they came returned by the riuer of Danubium to Taurica and so through the fennes of Meotida and by the riuer Tanaum into Sarmatia Asiatica When the Cardinals had nowe a long time protracted the creation of the Pope and would not agree vpon the same The Emperor put them in remembrance of their duty and blameth them for their disagreeing and exhorteth them to be more carefull for the christian common wealth His 2. Epistles touching this matter are extant Wherby appeareth that only for the care and desire of peace he had to the christian vnitie and state he did the same and for that peraduenture the cardinals refused to make peace with him before they had created a newe Pope The one for more breuitie I haue omitted and here the other inserted An Epistle Inuectiue of the Emperour vnto the Cardinals for that they cannot agree vpon the creation of the Pope VNto you I write Oh you children of Ephraim which euill haue bent your bowes and worse haue shot your arrowes filthely turning your backes in the day of battaile Vnto you I speake O you children of Belial and disperpled flock You insensible people and assistents of the great iudge Vnto you I wryte O you diseÌ„tious Cardinals who the world for your deserts doth hate for whose causes the whole world being at variance is euill spoken of Doubtlesse I cannot speake vnto you but to your detractatioÌ„ because I am worldly and you spiritual I am vnperfect wherfore I must do as the vnperfect worlde doth neither can the parte be dissonant to the whole nor I contrary to my selfe that wryteth Attend ye therfore my rude Epistle wanting the dignity of Rhetoricall stile My prouoked tounge brasteth foorth into wordes before my conceiuing spirit hath deliuered the same and so not attending to the higher regiment hath hastened to expres my words not fully conceiued or premeditate Thus I say troubled minde oftentimes doth beget vnordered talke and vntimely vttereth the same This therfore is that our heart hath conceiued that we beleeue and all men confesse that Iesus Christ the mediatour betweene God and man which came from heauen to make peace vpon the earth is not deuided and at variaunce being also the maister and Lorde of the Apostles But Sathan being deuided in himselfe that blustering prince is amongest you as those to whome he ministreth He euen he the perswader of discorde and dissention that mankiller father of lies and spirite of darkenesse that hath deuided your tonges and set dissention amongst your selues Neither ye doe good one to another nor yet to the world being by you in so perillous a state brought And the little shippe of Peter which is tossed vppon the sea by vehement windes you nothing regarde which shippe though it neede not in deede vtterly to feare drowning yet suffereth it by your negligence many great stormes and perillous tempests Doubtlesse if yee woulde diligently consider howe the nations and people whome ye were wont to iudge in scorne shake their heades at you euery one of you would be ashamed of an other And to say the truth they can not doe too much to detect your so detestable opporobrie for whilest euery one of you aspireth to the chaire euery one is at variance with his fellowe and whilest one of you cannot agree with another none is promoted whilest none is promoted the Cathedrall dignitie vanisheth And thus by your discorde the peaceable state and concorde of the Churche is confounded and the perfection of the faith and Religion whereby yee should liue perisheth And surely through your default it perisheth so that where as nature hath placed the sense and vnderstanding to be that partly like a monster remaineth with you both senselesse and headlesse And no maruell for why your hearing is impaired and that sounde of the mouth that shrilly was heard throughout the whole earth is vtterly dombe and become a scoffing Eccho For why the toundâ—ings of Peter and Paule are now no more heard the Preachers are become dumme dogges and are commaunded to silence Perhappes you haue handes readie to receiue but there be no bribes For why those that were wont to come from Saba and bring golde with them nowe come no more seeing the Lord is not in the maunger and the celestiall shining starre refusing to be their guide Moreouer yee want feete to walke withal for seeing there is no man to geue you ought you will not remoue one foote for any mans pleasure Fie shamelesse people the least and simplest beast may learne you obedience for the birdes haue their Captaine and the sillie Bee their King but you will come vnder no gouernment c. The Emperour yet after thys at the request of Galdwinus the Emperour of Constantinople who came to Fredericus to Parma released the Cardinals out of pryson thinking thereby not onely to gratifie the Emperour Baldwinus but also thinking that therby things would haue the better growne to publique tranquillitie on euery side When the Cardinals were all assembled at Auignia they made Simbaldus a Genues Pope whome by a contrary name for that he had determined as I suppose to be hurtfull to the common wealth they called Innocentius the 4. Of which election when Fredericke vnderstoode be was well pleased therewith And for that he had in all this troublous time bene his friend he well hoped that the Christian common wealth should by him haue ben brought to much peace and coÌ„cord Wherfore he sent both his legates and letters gratulatorie vnto him letting him to vnderstand howe wel it contented and pleased him that he was made Pope what peace quietnes therby he promiseth as it were to himselfe he maketh full relation thereof offring againe vnto him obseruaunce helpe and aide in all things commeÌ„ding his dignitie to the publique state and quietnesse of the christian common weale and Empire c. Hee also wrote hys letters to Otho Duke of Boioria who a little before was reconciled to the Emperor that he which was elected pope was a good man a louer of peace and studious as well for the tranquilitie of the christian coÌ„mon wealth as of the Empire The Legates of Fredericke also with the furtherance of Baldwinus the Emperor of Constantinople laboured very diligently for the conclusion of the promised peace And to be briefe euery man was in good hope and looked for no lesse But farre otherwise fell the matter out and contrary to al their expectations For the Pope set on and incouraged by the Cardinals and other against Frederick secretly and amongst themselues wrought contrary to that they openly pretended and not a little disappoynted both Fredericke and others of
suffered this patiently Glossa The euils which these false Prophetes ioyned together by seculare power doe bryng in Are not the doinges of true Apostles but false Prophets The 34. signe is that true Apostles go not to preach to those which are coÌ„uerted already by other men but rather doe conuert those which are not yet conuerted least that they should build vpon an other mans foundation as S. Paule Rom. 15 sayth I haue laboured so that from Ierusalem to Iliricus I haue replenished the Gospell in euery place Glose That is I haue preached the same abouÌ„dantly in whom the great vertue of the holy ghost appeareth because so many nations that is the Gentiles haue receiued the Gospell by my preaching But I haue preached the Gospell there where Christ was not preached before least I should build vpon an other mans foundatioÌ„ Glose I should not preach to those that were conuerted by an other man Also 2. Corinth 10. we are not such as boast and glory in other mens labours Glose where an other man layd the foundation for that should be to boast inordinately Also in the same place not thinking to boast wher an other man hath gouernmeÌ„t but in those things which are put in experience Glose Of other preachers Because the Apostle did preach vnto those to whoÌ„ the Gospell was neuer preached that he might get prayse by his owne proper labour Therefore those Preachers which goe not to that people which haue neede to be conuerted but to those which are conuerted already which haue apostles of their own that is to say Bishops and Priests and yet do boast ouer an other mans flocke are not true Apostles but false Prophets The 35. signe is because true Apostles when they are sent go to their own dioces not to an other maÌ„s dioces euen as Paule being sent went to the Gentiles when he purposed to preach Actes 13. Seperate Paule and Barnabas for the businesse whiche I haue chosen them vnto Glose According to the appoyntmeÌ„t and decree of Iames Cephas and Iohn went he forth to be a teacher vnto the Gentiles But those preachers that stand vpon theyr feet That is to saye those Preachers whiche haue but small worldly substaunce for which cause they are more readier to goe which way so euer it shall please the Lord to send them I say the Lord hath sent them to preache not to those which be sufficiently learned but to those that are infidels as we read in Ezech. 2. After that the spirit of the Lord set Ezechiel vpon his feet in qua spem situs vnus tangitur and he sayd vnto him O sonne of man beholde I send thee to the nations which haue â—art â—acke from their profession which haue gone from me that is to the Iewish heretickes and to those nations which sometime haue bene Christians as the Egyptians the Babilonians and all those that obserue the law of Mahomet Therefore if such go to those that are already instructed hauing both Apostles bishops and priests of their owne they goe not into their own dioces but into an other mans dioces and are not true Apostles but false preachers And it is greatly to be feared least the Church be in hazard and daunger by such vnlesse they be thrust oâ—t of the same betime EueÌ„ as Ionas which wheÌ„ he was sent to â—iâ—iuy of the Lord which is interpreted large or wide and leadeth to the hill that is to the Infidels we speake of before They go not to those Infidelles according to the commaundement of the Lord but they turne an other way take their iourny into â—harsis which is interpreted â—oâ—king after ioy and pleasure That is they goe vnto thosâ— which receiue theÌ„ with ioy and gladnes do well prouide for them that is to say to godly and deuout Christians And therefore it is to be feared least the ship in which they be that is the Church be in great perill vnlesse they be thrown forth And therefore the Apostle spake of such false Prophets not without good cause 2. Timo. 2. And shonne thou those Glose That is such men as those be The 36. signe is because true Apostles doe not boast neither do they attribute vnto theÌ„selues any other thing but in that God hath wrought the same by them Paule Romaines 15. sayth I dare not say any thing but that which Christ hath wrought and accomplished by me Glo. That is I speake onely those thinges which by me that is by my ministery Christ hath wrought They therefore that boast of many things do attribute much vnto theÌ„selues which they neuer did are not true Apostles but false Prophets The 37. signe is that true Apostles do not apply them selues or leane to Logicall or Philosophicall reasons Therfore those preachers which do indeuour themselues to such kinde of reasons are not true Apostles but false Prophets The 38. signe is that true Apostles doe not loue carnally or after the flesh but hate what thing soeuer doth resist them in the seruice of God as Luke 14. He that doth not hate his father and mother his sonne and sister and also himselfe he cannot be my disciple Glose That is he that doth not hate whatsoeuer doth resist or let him in the seruice of God is not worthy to be a Disciple neither can he abide in that office Therefore for as much as true preachers are the true Disciples of the Lord it must needes follow that those Preachers which do promote their nephewes and kinsfolks how vnworthy soeuer they be to Ecclesiasticall promotions and liuinges contrary to the will of God or do any other thing that letteth or hindreth them in the seruice of God are not true Apostles but false Prophets The 39. signe is that true Apostles do not hunt for the frendship of this world for he that is the frend of this world is the enemy of God Therefore those preachers which purchase the frendship of this world are not true apostles but false prophetes Therefore for as much as the Scripture is infallible as in the 24. chapter of Mathew saying Heauen and earth shall perish but my words shal endure for euer And the holy ghost which spake in the Apostle cannot lie for prophecy for the most part is not spoken by the will of man but the holy men of God spake by the inspiration of the holy Ghost as it is red in the first epistle of Peter the 5. chapter It remayneth that all men which are bound to defend the Church may rise vp in the defence of the same according to that in the 24. chapter of the Prouerbs Deliuer those that are led to death and cease thou not to rescue those which are drawne to destruction Neither may he alleadge vayne accusations because it is sayd in the same place If he say he is not able or strong enough he that beholdeth the thoughtes of mens hartes shall know it c. what so euer
thinges farre exceedeth temporall matters so much more a great deale y◠spirituall sonne is bound to reuerence the spiritual father to be in subiection vnto him that he may liue And that the Priestes and Prelates be the spirituall fathers it is proued in the fourth book of the kinges the 6. chapter where the king of Israell called Elizeus father saying my father shall I finite them Vnto this effect serueth the 10. of Luke where our sauiour sayd to the Apostles whose successors the Bishops are he that heareth you heareth me he that despiseth you despiseth me Also in the first to the Thessaloniās 4. chapter He that despiseth you despiseth not men but God wherfore Iustinian the Emperour in an other place sayth we haue great care to the Church of God that therein may be true doctrine and integrity of Priestes life which hauing we trust that for our great giftes we shall receiue such rewardes at Gods hands both as be durable and shall remain yea and also that hetherto hath not happened Blessed S Hierome in his Register writing to a certayne Emperor which is also to be scene in the decrees decr 11. q. 1. sayth Let not the Emperour disdayne priestes but haue speciall regard on them for his sake whose seruauntes they be and so let him rule ouer them that due and condigne reuerence be geuen vnto them For they in deuine Scriptures are sometime termed Gods sometimes named Angels Exodus 22. Then shall both their causes come before the Gods Also Malachy the second the Priests lippes should be sure of knowledge that men may seeke the law at his mouth For he is a Messenger of the Lord of hostes And therefore is it no maruell if we should vouchsafe to honour them when God himselfe in his speech attributing to them honour termeth them Gods and Aungels And here is to be noted how Constantine the Emperor when certayne of his subiectes presented vnto him libels accusatory agaynst the Bishoppes receiued them at theyr handes But calling before him those Bishoppes whiche were accused therein cast in theyr sight those libelles into the fire saying depart you hēce and discusse these matters within yourselues For it is not conuenient and meet that we iudge Gods because it is written God stood in the sinagoge of Gods and in the middest of them he did iudge Gods in which chap. it is declared how that the Pagans who worshipped goldē wooden Gods attributed great honor to the Priests what maruell is it then if the godly great and christian Emperors do honor reuerence the priests of the true God And doubtlesse it is their duety so to doe And it is reason which the Lord Peter the last day said in this point That there are two powers priesthood and dominion the one spirituall the other tēporall which no lesse differeth one from the other then the sunne from that moone the heauē from the earth and gold from lead And therfore if honor is due to be geuē to the lesser power by thē that be vnderneth him he the is chiefe of the higher power of right good duety is to be honoured and reuerenced of all vnder him as expressely is declared Cap. Solit Dema. ob In which chap. answere is fully made to the allegatiō of the L. Peter alledged by him to make for his purpose that is to say Beye subiect to all creatures for Gods sake c. There he speaketh of the subiectiō which standeth vpon y◠merit of vertue not vpon the duty of necessity For els if he should speak of the subiection which is by duty of necessity thē must it needs follow that euery bishop ought to be subiect to euery beggerly rascall in the city of Paris For that text is be ye subiect to all humain creatures but a rascal is a human creature ergo bishops must be subiect to a rascal Of the dignity of a B. Ambrose talketh in his pastorall The honor saith he the maiesty of a B. is without all cōparison If you compare it to the royalty of a king it is euē as you would cōpare mettall or lead to the beauty of gold For the is to be seen that kings princes stooping vnder the knees of priests kissing their right hand thinke thēselues to be defended by their prayer And because the kings of Fraunce haue more then other honored reuerēced the Prelats they haue aboue al other florished prospered It is said in Eccle 4. he that honoreth his father shall reioice in his sons And it followeth there he that honoureth his father shall liue a long life This is therefore the signe of the feare of God And as it is written in Eccl. 4. He that feareth God honoreth his parentes Thirdly I say that a man ought to feare God in the full reuerencing restoring vnto man that is his For he that doth not geue to another y◠is his but goeth about to vsurpe doubtles he feareth not God Contrary he that restoreth all agayne he is sayd to loue feare God Ecclesiast 18. He that feareth God will doe good thinges And in the Psalme I haue bene afeard of thy iudgementes and haue done iudgemēt and iustice For as the Lawyers say which is true A thing may be made mine diuers wayes as by succession commutatiō prescriptiō or any other acquisition either by law or custome And so of the rest And where as the Lord Peter the last day by distinction of iurisdictiō temporall spirituall endeuored to proue that he which had spirituall iurisdiction ought not to haue tēporall Otherwise there were no distinctiō therof but rather a confusion of iurisdictions I will therefore proue the cōtrary that these iurisdictiōs are cōpatible both in one person especially in an ecclesiasticall man And this I wyll proue by the law of God by the law of nature canō law ciuill law by custome and priuiledge But first I aledge that accidentall formes some of them are so distincted that they are not clean contrary but disalike as whitenes and sweetnes Other formes there be which are so distincted the they are cleane contrary one to the other are not cōpatible in one subiect For one contrary expels another and emporteth the negatiue of the other wherfore those things be contrary which one from another are most of all distāt and disagreing and in one susceptible may come one after the other but not together as the Philosopher teacheth in the Predicamentes But those formes which are so distincted that they be not contrary but disalike are compatible in one subiect as quantity and quality which being distincted in respect of their Genus generalissimum yet may be in one person And fortitude and temperance being vnder one kind of moral vertue are foūd to be in one mā as Logick and Grammer which are also species kinds in one genus viz. of
and oxen and all the whole cattell of the field WheÌ„ therefore it is sayd he made all thinges subiect to him He excludeth nothing as the Apostle there sayth whereby it is apparant that as concerning his humain nature in the which he was made lesse then the Angels all things were subiect to him Also this appereth in the 2. chap. to the philippians he humbleth himselfe wherefore God exalteth him c. And it foloweth that in the name of Iesus should euery knee bow both of thinges in heauen and of things in earth and of things vnder the earth Beholde here that by nature by which he did humble himselfe he was exalted because euery knee should bow downe to him Thys in like maner hath S. Peter in the 10. chapter of the Actes where he sayth he was constituted of God the iudge ouer the quicke and the dead And he speaketh of that nature which God raysed vp the third day as the whole Scripture proueth And likewise S. Peter had this power geuen him whoÌ„ Christ constituted and made his Uicar who also condeÌ„ned by sentence iudicially Ananias and Saphira for lying and stealing Act cap. â— Paule also condemned a fornicator conuicted 1. Cor. 5. And that Christ would the correction and iudgement of â—â—he matters to appertayne to his Church a text in the â—â— of Mathew expressely declareth where it is sayd If thy brother trespasse agaynst thee goe and tell him his fault betweene him and thee if he heare thee thou hast wonne thy brother But if he heareth not theÌ„ take with thee one or two that in the mouth of two or three witnesses all thinges may be established if he heare not then tell vnto the congregation if he heare not the coÌ„gregation take him as an heathen man and a Publican Uerily I say vnto youâ— whatsoeuer you binde on earth the same shall be bounde in heauen and whatsoeuer you lose on earth the same shall be losed in heauen Beholde how expressely it is commaunded that when soeuer in any matter one offeÌ„deth the other he being first charitably admonished the matter must be published and referred to the order of the Church and congregation But if the offender do not obey and heare the admonition he is to be taken as an heathen a Publican Which is as much to say like one that is excommunicate by the Church congregation so that he may haue no communion or participation with it And that this was the intention of Christ this seemeth much to proue it where in geuing the reason hereof he immediately addeth Uerely I say vnto you Whatsoeuer c. where note this terme distributiue whatsoeuer so as the Apostle argueth to the Hebrewes the 2. chapter that if he ordained al things to be subiect vnto him he excludeth nothinge vnsubiected Wherefore thus I may argue If all things that the church and congregation doth lose be losed and euery thing that the Church bindeth is bound There is nothing that the church may not lose bynd Or by Logicke thus I may reason There is nothing bounde by the Church that is not bound in heauen whiche argument is good by a certayn rule of Logicke which sayeth that contraries if the negatioÌ„ be put after are equiualant For euery thing nothing what soeuer thing and no maner of thin be coÌ„trary one to the other And so nothing not is as much to say as all thinges Secondly I doe proue it out of an other text of S. Luke cap. 22. Which place alledged to make for his purpose I will strike him with his owne weapon For where he sayd that by the two swordes the two powers teÌ„porall spirituall were to be vnderstood it was so in deede but to whose handes would he I pray you haue these two swords coÌ„mitted Truely to the handes of Peter other the Apostles c. But the holy Father the Pope succeeded Peter and the other Apostles the Bishops disciples curates persons as in the glose appeareth Luk 10. wherby thus I argue that by the 2. swords the 2. powers are ment But Christ willed those two swordes to be put into the churches handes ergo he would likewise the two powers But you may reply and say that Christ did reprehend Peter because he strake with a temporall sword and cut of an care saying vnto him put vp thy sword c. whithe reason is of no force For Christ did not will Peter to cast away quite froÌ„ him the sword but to put it into the skabard to keepe it geuing to vnderstand therby that such power although it be in the churches hands yet the execution therof as much as appertaineth to bloud shedding in the new law he would haue to appertayne to the secular iudge notwithstanding yet perhaps according to the discretion and will of the Clergy Thirdly I proue this by the intent of S. Paule in the 1. Cor. 6. where he sayth that they which haue secular busines and conteÌ„d one agaynst another ought to be iudged by the sayntes And that they should iudge therin therfore he made this argument know you not that the saynts shall iudge the world and if the world be iudged by you are ye not good enough to iudge smal trifles As though ye wold say do ye not know how that ye shall iudge the Angels How much more then may you iudge things secular And it followeth If you haue iudgement of secular worldly matters take them which are dispised in the Church and congregations make them iudges neither doth it make any thing against because the Apostle in the same place inferreth AdverecundiaÌ„ vestram dico I say it to your shame For that is to be referred to those where he saith appoynt those which are dispised Wherfore the Apostle speaketh ironiously in this matter as meaning thus Sooner the rather you ought to runne to the iudgemeÌ„t of the dispised which be in the church theÌ„ to the iudgemeÌ„t of those which be out of the Church Ergo the rather to resort to the iudgement of the wise who remayne in the Church and congregation Wherfore the Apostle by and by added wheÌ„ he sayd I speak to your shame What not one wise maÌ„ amoÌ„gest you that can iudge betwene brother and brother Meaning thereby that there was some By these therfore and many other like reasons it appereth which for breuity I omit that both the powers may be in an ecclesiasticall mans hand And that an ecclesiasticall man is Capax both of the temporall and spirituall iurisdiction Nor is it any matter if it be obiected that Peter and other Apostles Christ himselfe vsed litle thys temporall power For in them was not the like reason as now is in vs as is proued in the 22. q. 1. ca. and in many other places of the law The Apostles at the first beginning took no receipt of landes possessions but the price onely therof which now
decided in iudgemeÌ„t contradictory many of the Barons dissenting not coÌ„seÌ„ting therunto is much therby confirmed This custome I say of the church hath bene fast established by the coÌ„sent and assent of the Prelats and then confirmed by the kings of FrauÌ„ce your predecessors and so peaceably obserued of the Church And yet may the church chalenge this by prescription For that there are but 3. things which are required in prescription that is to say title true dealing and continuance of time And it is without doubt that the Churches both purely hath and in time past had a good title as appereth by thy priuiledge grauÌ„ted of Theodosius the Emperor confirmed by Charles Who gaue in commaundement to keepe the same inuiolably which title it hath both by diuine natural and humaine law as before is mentioned Wherfore it must needes haue true dealing when so many great and cleare titles are knowne to condescend therunto Also concurreth such continuance of time that euen against Ius fisci it is prescriptible For it hath not onely continued by the space of 100. yeares but also more then 600. yeares last past Neither is this alwayes true that this law is imprescriptible especially of the church the which in as much as it appertayneth to the spiritualty is not subiect to the king but is much more noble and farre excelleth Euen no lesse then the Sunne doth the Moone golde lead and heauen the earth And this is certaine and no lesse reason that the higher equall may duely prescribe law against him that is either equall or lower in degree As one king may do to another Wherfore it appeareth that the church may prescribe this although it were Ius fisci as in deed it is not Finally this is proued by priuiledge grauÌ„ted by Carolus the great king of Fraunce as before by Ludouicke the second and by Philipp your vncle and Ludouike and Philip your kinsemeÌ„ which priuiledges we haue here redy to shew But perhappes you will say that these things cannot agree that the Church hath this iurisdiction both by law custome priuiledge which all cannot well hang together For if the church haue it by one of these it should folow that the church lacketh it by another But this may I answere two maner of wayes First that the priuiledge may be double one as a bringer in of a new law thus it cannot be reconciled The other as a confirmatiuâ— and declaratiue of the old law and this way it may well be agreed which distinctioÌ„ may also take place in custome Wherfore it may thus be answered that although this incudiction is due vnto the Church by lawe it appertaineth also vnto the same by priuilege and custome but yet not by suche kind of custome and priuiledge which induceth new law but which declareth and confirmeth the olde law And â—any will reply demanding wherfore the church of Fraunce shuld more chaleÌ„ge this then any other churches in other realmes which haue no such prerogatiue I can soone answer them If the kings of Fraunce whome God wyth singular grace honour and priuilege farre aboue al other Princes hath blessed and endued them for 3. speciall causes to wit for their great faith deuotion vnto God for their honor reuerence to the Church and for theyr good iustice shewed vnto the people hath graunted to the church special liberties or haue permitted those which before wer graunted peaceably to be kept and obserued Why then they should haue them it is no meruaile Yea and further theyr deuotion vnto the Church hath bene suche that the nearer the Churches were vnto them the more liberties they enioyed and yet had these princes neuerthelesse therfore but rather the more whych is euident and redoundeth to the great honor and nobilitie both of the king and his realme I haue oftentimes heard of other howe that 4. or 5. things doth especially habilitate and adorne this realme First their sincere and inuiolable faith for it was at no time red that the kings of Fraunce since the receiuing of the faith did euer swarue from the same Secondly the nobility of bloud which descended from Priamus the king of the Troianes and successiuely from Carolus and other royall kings Thirdly the vnitie and peace of concord which especially aboue all other raigned and florished in the Realme of Fraunce Fourthly the solemnity and pompe of the prelates and Clergie Fiftly the good disposed readinesse of the Barons and subiects to obey If therfore the prelates of this realme shâ—â—ld not haue this law and priuiledge but shuld be depriued therof then should the king his realme lose one of hys noble estates wherby they are highly magnified I meane the brauerie solemnitie royaltie of the prelates For then they should not onely be neither poÌ„peous nor royal but more beggerly miserable then any other the most part of their liuing consisting herein I do coÌ„clude therfore to be proued both by deuine law natural law canon law ciuil law custome and priuiledge that the right of determining such teÌ„porall matters of the Churche may of right appertaine to the Church of Fraunce and soâ—â— returne the Lorde Peters theame against himselfe Besides this will I propounde that which is most plaine and manifest that what so euer thynges be offered vp to the Church and are conuerted to the dominion and property of the same be Gods appertaineth to him For so much as they are saide to be dedicacated sanctified by hym as sufficiently throughout the Leuites may appeare as is declared in the 21. cap. 1. Regum concerning the bread offered to God where it is sayde I haue no common bread vnder my handes to eate but holy bread Wherfore it was not lawfull for the Laity to eat of the same bread but in time of great neccesity which is also proued in Daniel 5. chapter where it is read Because king Balthazar and his Lordes with his Queen â—ronke in the golden and siluer vessels which his father Nabuchodonoser had taken out of the temple of Ierusalem In the same very hour there appeared fingers as it had bene of a mans hand writing right ouer the candle sticke vpoÌ„ the playne wall in the kinges pallace And the King saw the palme of the hand that wrote and that which was writteÌ„ was Mane Thetel Phares the interpretation wherof is this as there it appeareth Mane God hath numbred this kingdome and brought it to aâ—end Thetel thou art weyed in a ballaunce and art found to light Phares thy kingdome is delt in partes and geuen to the Medes and Perses The very selfe same night was Balthazar the king of the Caâ—des slayne and Darius succeeded in the kingdome of the Medes the Monarchy of the Assirians being then trâ—â—slated vnto the Medes Whereby it appeareth that these things which are offered vp to the church belong to God so dedicated to him that
I suppose will and ought sooner runne and the word of Christ will sooner driue vs to our father then to the Priests Corban Marc. 7. So that this distinction here may haue place that as the one standeth vpon merite of vertue so the other standeth vpon mere duety of necessitie Pag. 362. col 1. These iurisdictions temporall and spiritual are compatible in one persone Aunswere I graunt pro ratione subiects That is in the subiect it selfe there is no cause to the contrary but these vocations may be exercised both of one persone as they haue beene of the Pope one after the other and so may contrary formes also and yet the Popes persone hath bene able to sustaine them both But now here is to be considered not what the nature of the subiecte is able to beare by Logicke but what order is taken heerein by the will of God whose order is thys That they which with Peter are called to the feeding of the flock shoulde leaue their fishing nettes and fishe for men and that they which labour in the warfare of the Lord should not intangle theÌ„selues with the busines of this life wherby they may be more free to please him whose souldiours they are Tit. 2 c. Pag. 362. col 1. The iurisdictions temporall and spirituall are so distincted that they are not contrary c. Aunswer And what let is there then but our Queene nowe and other kings heereafter may haue the gouernement of both states as well Ecclesiasticall as temporall Seeing both the formes being compatible may concurre both in one subiect why not as well in the persone of the King within the Realme as in the person of the Pope without the Realme Pag. 363 col 1. God after the creation of the world c. vnto Noes time c. Aunswere If God vnto Noes time gouerning the worlde as king gaue sentence himselfe against Caine as yee say howe then did he that by the ministerie of aungels If he did it by the aungels his ministers Whether is more like then that to make for the Pope or rather for kings and princes whom the Scripture thrise in one chapter calleth the ministers of God to execute punishment to him that doth euill Rom. 13. Pag. 363. Noe also which offered c. Aunswere If offering of burnt sacrifices to God doe make a priest then was Caine also Abell Abraham Isaac and all Patriarches priests If hee had both temporall and spirituall iurisdiction vppon them which were in his Arke I maruell why hee did not curse â—hen the disobedyent crowe that returned not to him againe Pag. 363. col 1 Melchisedech likewise c. Answere Melchisedech properly did beare a figure of Christ both king and priest and of none other Pag. 363. col 2. A. I haue geuen to me c. Aunswere That Christ hath all power geuen him no man doubteth but yet the same Christ sayth that his kingdome is not of this world Neither would he be made a king in this worlde c. Non eripit mortalia qui regna dat caelestia hym Pag. 363. col 1. B. Whom Christ made his vicar c. Answere Here in one line bee two lies For neither had Peter the very same power in heauen and earth as Christ had neyther was hee the vicar of Christ. Pag. 363. col 1. C. As the offence of Ananias and Saphira was not temporall but spirituall so did Peter kill them not iudicially that is as a temporall iudge but spiritually that is by the power of the spirite which spirite wrought by him not as by a iudge but as a minister And although this acte of Peter was extraordinarie for a singular example yet notwithstanding let any prelate with the like power of spirit so do none wil blame him Pag 363 col 1. D. And so likewise the condemnation of Paule against the Corinthian was onely spirituall and not temporall Pag. 363. 1. E. must be referred to the order c. Aunswere Christ woulde these causes to be referred to the hearing of the Churche for spirituall admonition but not for temporall iurisdiction of the prelates Pag 363. col 1. F. All things that the true Church doth truely binde are bound I graunt but first let the Pope proue his Church to be the true Church and himselfe to be the vniuersal head therof and then let him claime the keies Ibid. The two swords do as much signifie the two regiments as doe the two fishes wherewith Christ did feede foure thousande persones Ibid. Christ bad Peter put vp his sword and not to cast it away Ergo the Church may haue the temporall sworde Answere God geue you good morowe I haue brought you a capon Pag. 364. col 1. I. Know ye not the Saintes c. Aunswere S. Paule heere willing the Corinthians to pleade their matters not before the heathen but before the Saints meaneth the faithfull of the congregation not onely prelates K. In them was not the like reason c. Aunswere I graunt for Christ and true Christians is one thing Antechrist and hys Church is an other thing Ibid. As ye say the Apostles had no laisure to take lands and possessions for preaching but nowe for Lordly loytering you haue laisure inough Pag. 364. col 1. M. They are most fittest to beare temporal rule which followe neerest to God Prelates of the cleargie followe nearest to God Ergo Prelates of the Clergie are more meetest to beare temporall rule Resp. If God heere be taken for that God which is called the belly I graunt they seeme to followe nearer But if it be taken for the true God not I but their owne fruites life and doctrine and Esay also would denie their minor and say that this people draweth neare to me with their lips but their heart is farre from me Pag. 364. col 1. You are a chosen generation a royal Priesthode c. Aunswere This place of Peter was written not onely to persones Ecclesiasticall but to the whole congregation of the Saintes disparsed as the wordes following may declare Qui eratis quondam non populus c. And thus much concerning French matters which because they be Ecclesiasticall and beare wyth them some vtilitie to the diligeÌ„t reader such as list to search note and obserue the actes of men and course of religion I thought therfore here to place and adioyne next after the other contention before proceding betwene Philip the French king and Pope Boniface Albeit as touching the perfect keeping of yeres and time I am not ignorant that thys foresaid Parliament thus summoned and commenced against the French prelates falling in the yeare of our Lorde 1329. was to be referred rather to yâ— raigne of king Edward the iâ— Of whom now remaineth by the grace of Christ in order of historie to prosecute declaring first the instructions and informations of his father geuen to him in the time of his departing
ordeined that priests should haue a part of the sacrifices that were offred in the tabernacle and the first begotten beastes both of men and beastes and other things as the lawe telleth And the other children of Leuy that serued in the tabernacle should haue tythings of the people to their liueloode of the which tythings they should geuen the priestes the tenth partie in forme of offering The children of Leuy both priestes and other shoulde haue houses and croftes and lesewes for their beasts in the land of behest none other heritage so God gaue theÌ„ their land of behest and bade them that they ne shoulde worship no other God then him Also he bade that they should kepe his coÌ„mandâ—ments and gift they did so all their enemies about them shuld drede theÌ„ and be their seruaunts And giue they worshipped false gods and so forsaken his lawes he bihight them that he woulde bring them out of that land make them serue their enemies but yet he said he would not benemen his mercy away from them if they would cry mercy and amende their defautes and all thys was done on Gods side And heere is much loue showed of God to man And who so looketh the Bible hee shall finde that man showed him little loue againeward for when they were come into their heritage they forgetten their God and worshipped false gods And God sent to them the Prophetes and his seruaunts * fele times to bidde them withdrawen them from their sinnes and other they haue slowen them or they beaten them or they ledde them in prison and oft times God tooke vpon them great vengeance for their sinnes when they cried after helpen to God he sent them helpe and succour This is the generall processe of the old Testament that God gaue to his people by Moses his seruaunt And al this Testament and this doing ne was but a shadow and a figure of a newe Testament that was geuen by Christ. And it was byhoten by Ieremie the Prophet as S. Paul beareth witnes in the Epistle that he wryteth to the Iewes And Ieremy sayeth in this wise Loe dayes shall come God sayth and I will make a new band to the house of Israel and to the house of Iuda not like the forward that I made with their fathers in that day that I tooke their hand to leade them out of the lande of Egypt the which forward they maden veyne and I had Lordship ouer them But this shal be the forward that I wold make with them after those daies I wil geue my lawes with them in their inwardnes and I will wryten them in their hearts and I wil be their God and they should be my people and after that a man shall not teach his neighbour ne his brother For all God sayeth from the least to the most should knowe me for I will forgeuen them their sinnes and I wil no more thinke on their sinnes Thys is the newe Testament that Christe both God and man borne of the maid Marye he taught here in this worlde to bryng man our of sinne and out of the deuils thraldome and seruice to heauen that is land of blisse and heritage to all tho that beleeuen on him and kepen hys commaundements and for his teaching he was done to the death But the third day arose againe from death to life and fette Adam and Eue and many other folke out of hell and afterward he came to his disciples and comforted them After he stied vp to heauen to his father and tho hee sent the holy Ghost amonges his disciples and in time comming he wol come and demen all mankinde after their werkes and after the wordes he spake vpon earth some to blisse with in body and in soul euer withouten end and some to paine withouten end both in body and in soule This is our beloue and all christen mennes and this beleue is the first poynt of the newe Testament that yche Christen man is holde stedfastly to beleue and rather to suffe the death thair forsaken this beleue and so this beleue is the bread of spirituall life in forsaking sinne that Christ brought vs to life But for asmuch as mans liuing ne stondeth not all onlych by bread he hath ygilten vs a draught of water of life to drink And who that drinketh of that water he ne shall neuer afterward ben a thurst For this water is the cleare teaching of the gospel that encloseth seuen commaundements The first is this thou shalt loue thy GOD ouer all other things and thy brother as thy selfe both enemy and frend The second commaundement is of meekenes in the whych Christ chardgeth vs to forsake Lordship vppon our brethren and other wordly worships and so he did himselfe The third commandement is in stonding stedfastlich in truth and forsaking all falsenes The fourth commaundement is to suffer in this world diseases and wrongs withouten ageinstondings The fifth commandement is mercy to forgeuen our brethren their trespasse as often time as they gilteth without asking of vengeaunce The sixth commaundement is poorenes in spirite but not to ben a begger The seuenth commaundement is chastity that is a forsaking of fleshlich likings displeasing to God These commaundements enclosen the ten commaundements of the old law and somwhat more Thys water is a blessed drinke for christen mennes soule But more harme is much folke would drinke of thys water but they mowe not come thereto for God sayth by Ezechiel the prophet when iche geue to you the most cleane water to drinke ye troubled that water with your feete and that water so defouled yee geue my shepe to drink But the clene water is yhid fro the shepe and but gif God cleare this it is dread least the sheepe dyen for thurst And Christ that is the wisdome of the father of heauen well of thys wisdome that come from heauen to earth to teache man this wisdome thorow the which man should ouercome the sleights of the deuill that is principall enemy of mankinde haue mercy and pity of his people and shew if it be his will howe thys water is troubled and by whom and sith clere thys water that his sheepe mowne drinken hereof and kele the thurst of theyr soules Blessed more our Lord bene for he hath itaught vs in the Gospell that ere then hee woulde come to the vniuersall dome then should come many in his name and sayen that they weren Christ and they shoulden done many wonders and begilen many men And many false prophets shoulden arisen and begylen much folke A Lorde yblessed more thou ben of euerich creature which ben they that haue ysayd that they weren Christ haue thus begiled thus thy people Trulich Lord I trowe thilke that sayen that they ben in thy steede and binemen thy worship and maken thy people worshippen them as God haue hid thy lawes from the people Lorde who durst sit in thy
is a mannour of worshipping of false Gods to breake thy hestes For who that loueth thee ouer all thinges and dreadeth thee also he nole for nothing breake thyne hestes O Lord gif breaking of thine hestes be heryeng of false gods I trow that he maketh the people breake thyne hestes and commaundeth that his hestes ben kept of the people maketh himselfe a false GOD on earth as Nabuchodonosor did some tyme that was king of Babilon But Lord we forsaken such false Gods and beleuen that ther ne ben no mo Gods then thou And though thou suffer vs a while to bene in disease for knowledging of thee we thanken thee wyth our hart for it is a token that thou louest vs to â—â—uen vs in thys world some penaunce for our trespas Lord in the old law thy true seruauntes tooke the death for they would not eaten swynes fleshe that thou haddest forbid them to eat O Lord what truth is in vs to eaten vncleene mete of the soule that thou hast forbid Lord thou sayst he that doth sinne is seruaunt of sinne and then he that lyeth in forswearing hymselfe is seruaunt of lesing and then he is seruaunt to the deuill that is a lyer and father of lesinges And Lord thou sayst no man may serue two Lordes at ones O Lord then euery lyer for the tyme that he lyeth other forsweareth himselfe and forsaketh thy seruice for drede of hys bodyly death and becommeth the deuils seruaunte O Lord what truth is in him that clepeth himselfe seruaunt of thy seruantes in his doing he maketh him a Lord of thy seruauntes Lord thou were both Lord and maister and so thou sayd thy selfe but yet in thy warkes thou were as a seruaunt Lord this was a great truth and a great meeknes but Lord bid thou thy seruaunts that they should not haue Lordship ouer theyr brethren Lord thou saydst kings of the heatheÌ„ men han Lordship ouer their subiectes and they that vse their power be cleped well doers But Lord thou saydst it shoulde not be so amongest thy seruantes But he that were most should be as a seruaunt Thou Lorde thou taughtest thy disciples to be meeke Lord in the old law thy seruauntes durst haue no Lordship of theyr brethren but if that thou bid them And yet they should not doe to theyr brethren as they did to thrailes that serued them But they should doe to theyr brethren that were theyr seruauntes as to theyr owne brethren For all they were Abrahams Children And at a certaine tyme they should let theyr brethren passe from them in all freedome but if they would wilfullich abiden still in seruice O Lord thou gaue vs in thy comming a law of perfect loue is token of loue thou clepedst thy selfe our brother And to make vs perfect in loue thou bid that we shoulde clepe to vs no father vpon earth but thy father of heauen we should cleape our father Alas Lord how violently our brethren and thy childreÌ„ ben now put in bodily thraldome and in despite as beastes euermore in greeuous trauell to finde proude men in ease But Lord if we take this defoule and this disease in pacience and in meeknes and kepe thine hests we hope to be free And Lord geue our brethren grace to come out of thraldome of sinne that they fal in through the desiring and vsage of Lordship vpon theyr brethren And Lord thie priestes in the old law had no Lordships among theyr brethren but houses and pastures for theyr beastes but Lord our priestes nowe haue great Lordship and put theyr brethren in greater thraldome then lewed men that be Lordes Thus is meekenesse forsaken Lord thou biddest in the Gospell that when a man is bid to the feast he should sit in the lowest place and then he may be set hyer with worship when the Lord of the feast beholdeth how his gestes fitteth Lord it is drede that they that sit now in the hyest place should be bidd in tyme comming fit beneath And that will be shame and vileny for them And it is they saying those that hyeth himselfe shuld be lowed and those that loweth themselues should be an heyghed O Lord thou biddest in thy Gospell to beware of the Pharaseis for it is a poynt of pryde contrary to meekenesse And Lord thou sayst that they loue the first sittinges at supper and also the principall chaires in churches and greetings in cheeping and to be cleped maysters of men And Lord thou sayest be ye not cleped maisters for one is your maister and that is Christ and all ye be brethren And clepe ye to you no father vpon earth for one is your father that is in heauen O Lord this is a blessed lesson to teach men to be meke But Lord he that clepeth himself thy vicar on earth he clepeth himselfe father of fathers agaynst thy forbidding And all those worships thou hast forbad He approueth them and maketh them maisters to many that teach thy people their owne teaching and leaue thy teaching that is nedefull and hiden it by quainte gloses from thy lewd people and feede thy people with sweuens that they mete and tales that doth little profit but much harme to the people But Lorde these glosers obiecte that they desire not the state of mastry to be worshipped therby but to profit the more to thy people wheÌ„ they preach thy word For as they seggeÌ„ the people will beleue more the preaching of a maister that hath taken a state of schole then the preaching of an other man that hath not take the state of maistry ¶ Lorde whether it bee any neede that maysters beren witnes to thy teaching that it is true and good O Lord whether may any maister mowe by his estate of maisterie that thou hast forboden drawe any man from his sinne rather then an other man that is not a maister ne wole bee none for it is forboden him in thy Gospell Lord thou sendest to maysters to preach thy people and thou knowledgist in the Gospel to thy father that he hath hid his wisedome from wise men and redy men and shewed it to litle Children And Lord maisters of the law hylden thy teaching foly and seiden that thou wouldest destroy the people with thy teaching Trulich Lord so these maisters seggeth now for they haue written many bookes agaynst thy teaching that is truth so the prophecie of Ieremy is fulfilled when he sayth Truelich the false points maisters of the law hath wrought leasing And now is the time come that S. Paul speaketh of where he sayth time shal come when men shall not susteine wholesome teaching But they shullen gather to hepe maisters with hutching eares and from trueth they shullen turnen away their hearing and turnen them to tales that maisters haue maked to showne their maistry and their wisedome ¶ And Lord a man shall beleue more a mans workes then hys words the dede sheweth well of these
ben yfed with soure grasse sory baren lesewe And yet they feden but seldome and when they han sorilych fed them they taken great hyre and gone away from thy sheepe and letten them a worth And for drede least thy sheepe wolden in theyr absence goe to thy sweet lesewe they han enclosed it all about so stronglich and so high that there may no sheepe comen there with in but gif it be a walisch leper of the mouÌ„tayns that may with his long legs lepen ouer the wallys For the hirid men ben ful certayn that gif thy sheepe had ones ytasted the sweetnes of thy lesewe They ne would no more bene yfed of these hyred men in their foure leweses therfore these hyred meÌ„ kepen theÌ„ out of that lesewe For hadden the sheepe once ytasted well of thy lesewe they wouldeÌ„ without a leder go thider to their mete and then mote these hired men sechen them another labour to liue by than keping of shepe And they bene sel and ware ynowe thereof and therefore they feden thy sheepe with soure meate that naught is hiden from thy shepe the swetenes of thy lesew And so though these hyred men gone in shepes clothing in their works they ben wolues that much harme done to thy sheeps as we haue ytold ¶ O Lord they comeÌ„ as shepe for the seggeÌ„ that they ben poore and haue forsaken the world to liuen parsetlich as thou taughtest in the gospell Lord this is shepes clothing But Lord thoâ—â— ne taughtest not a man to forsaken the trauelous liuing in porenesse in the world to liuen in ese with riches by other mens trauell haue Lordship on their brethreÌ„ For lord this is more to forsakeÌ„ thee go to the world ¶ O Lord thou ne taughtest not a man to forsake the world to liuen in poorenes of begging by other mens trauell that bene as feble as they ben Ne Lord thou ne taughtest not a man to liuen in poorenes of begging that were strong inough to trauell for his lifelode Ne Lord thou ne taughtest not a man to ben a begger to beg of meÌ„ more then him nedeth to build great castles and make great â—uasts to thilke that han no need ¶ O Lord thou ne taughtest not men this poorenes for it is out of charitye But thy poorenes that thou taughtest nourisheth charitye Lord sith Paul sayth that he that forsaketh the charge of thilke that ben homelich with him hath forsaken his fayth and is worse then a misbeleued man How then now these men seggen that they beleueÌ„ in Christ that han forsake their poore feeble frendes let them liue in trauell and in disese that trauelled full sore for theÌ„ when the weren young and vnmighty to helpen themselfe And they woleÌ„ liue in ese by other mens trauell euermore begging withouten shame ¶ Lord thou ne taughtest not this maner poorenes for it is out of charite And all the law is charity and thing that nourisheth charite And these shepheards send about to kepe thy shepe to feden theÌ„ other whiles bareyne lewsewes Lord thoune madest none such shepheardes ne kepers of the sheepe that â—â—â—desory lich thy shepe and for so litle trauell taken a great â—â—â— and sitheÌ„ al the yeare afterward do what them liketh and let thy shepe perish for defaut of keping But thy shepherdes abiden still with their sheepe and feden theÌ„ in thy plenteou lesewe of thy teaching and gone byfore thy shepe and teachen them the way into the plenteous and swete 〈◊〉 we and kepen thy flocke from rauening of the wilde beastes of the field O Lord deliuer the sheepe out of the ward of those shepheardes and these hyred meÌ„ that stonden more to kepe their riches that they robben of thy shepe than they stonden in keping of thy sheepe O Lord when thou come to Ierusalem some time thou droue out of the temple sellers of bestes and of other chaffre and saydest Mine house shoulde ben cleped an house of prayers but they maden a deÌ„ of theues of it O Lord thou art the temple in whom we shoulden prayen thy father of heauen And Salomons temple that was ybelded at Ierusalem was figure of this temple But Lord he that clepeth himselfe thy vicar vpon earth and sayth that he occupyeth thy place here on earth is become a chapman in the temple and hath his chapmen walking in diuers countreys to sellen hys chaffare and to maken him rich And he sayth thou gaue him so great a power abouen all other men that what euer he bindeth other vnbindeth in earth thou bindest other vnbindest the same in heauen And so of great power he selleth other men forgeuenes of their sinne And for much money he will assoylen a man so cleane of his sinne that he behoteth men the blesse of heauen withouten any payne after that they be dead that geuen him much mony Bishopriches cherches such other chaffares he selleth also for mony and maketh himselfe rich And thus he beguiled the puple O Lord Iesu here is much vntruth and mischiefe and matter of sorow Lord thou saydest sometime that thou wouldest be with thy seruantes into the end of the world And thou saydest also there as tweyne of three ben ygadred to gedder in thy name that thou art in the midle of theÌ„ A Lord then it was no need to thee to maken lietetenaunt sith thou wolte be euermore amongest thy seruauntes Lorde thou axedst of thy disciples who they trowed that thou were And Peter aunswered and sayd that thou art Christ Gods sonne And thou saydest to Peter Thou art I blessed Symon Bariona for flesh and bloud ne showed not this to thee but my Father that is in heauen And I say to thee that thou art Peter and vpon this stone ych wole byld my Churche and the gates of hell he shullen not auaâ—len agens it And to the ych wole geue the keyes of heauen and what euer thou byndest vppon earth shall be bound in heauen what euer thou vnbyndest on earth shal be vnbounden in heauen This power also was graunten vnto the other disciples as well as to Peter as the Gospell openlich telleth In this place men seggen that thou graunted to Peters successors the selue power that thou gaue to Peter And therefore the Bishop of Rome that sayth he is Peters succcessour taketh this power to him to binden and vnbynden in earth what him liketh But Lord ych haue much wonder how he may for shame clepen himselfe Peters successour For Peter knowledged that thou were Christ and God and kept the hestes of thy law but these han forsaken the hestes of thy law and hath y maked a law contrary to thyne hestes of thy law And so he maked himself a false Christ and a false God in earth And It row thou gaue hym no power to vndoe thy law And so in taking this power vpon
him maketh him a false Christ Antichrist For who may be more agens Christ than he that in his wordes maketh himselfe Christes vicar in earth And in hys werkes vndoth the ordinaunce of Christ and maketh men byleueÌ„ that it is needful to the heale of mens soules to byleuen that he is Christes vicar in earth And what euer he byndeth in earth is ybounden in heauen vnder this colour he vndoth Christes law and maketh men alwayes to kepen his law and hestes And thus men may yseene that he is agenst Christ and therefore he is Antichrist that maketh men worshupen him as a God on earth as the the proud K. Nabugodonosor did somtime that was K. of Babylon And therfore we lewed men that knowne not God but thee Iesu Christ beleuen in thee that art our God and our king and our Christ and thy lawes And forsaken Antichrist and Nabugodonosor that is false God and a false Christ and hys lawes that ben contrary to thy preaching And Lord strength thou vs agenst our enemies For they ben about to maken vs forsaken thee and thy lawe other elles to putten vs to death O Lord onlich in thee is our trust to helpe vs in this mischiefe for thy great goodnes that is withouten end Lord thou he taughtest not thy disciples to assoylen men of her sinne and setten them a penaunce for their sinne in fasting ne in prayeng ne other almous dede ne thy selfe ne thy disciples vseden no such power here on earth For Lord thou forgeue men their sinnes and bede him sinne no more And thy disciples fulleden men 〈◊〉 name in forgeuenesse of her sinnes Nor they toke no such power vpon them as our priestes dare now And Lord thou ne affoâ—tedest no man both of his sinne and of his peyne that was dew for his sinne ne thou grauntedst no man such power here on earth And Lord me thinketh that gif there were a purgatorye and any earthliche man had power to deliueren sinfull men from the peynes of Purgatory he shoulde and he were in charitie sauen euerich man that were in waye of saluation from thilke peynes sith they make them greater then anye bodeliche peynes of thys world Also gif the Bishop of Rome had such a power he himselfe should neuer comen in purgatory ne in hell And sith we see well that he ne hath no power to kepen himselfe ne other men nother out of these bodilych peynes of the world and he may goe to hell for his sinne as an other man may I ne by leue not that he hath so great power to assoylen men of their sinne as he taketh vpon hym abouen all other men And I trowe that in this he higheth hymself aboue God As touching the selling of Byshopricks personages I trow it be a poynt of falsehed For agenst Gods ordinaunce he robbeth poore men of a porcion of theyr sustenaunce and selleth it other geueth it to finde proud men in idâ—enes that done the lewd puplelitell profite but much harme as we told before Thus ben thy commaundementes of treweth of meekenes and of poore nesse vndone by him that clepeth himselfe thy vicar here vppon earth A Lord thou gaue vs a commaundement of chastice that is aforsaking of fleshlich lustes For thou broughtest vs to a liuing of soule that is ygouerned by the word For Lord thou ordeinedist woman more frele than man to ben ygouerned by mans rule his help to please thee kepe thine hests Ne thou ne ordeinedist that a man should desire the company of a woman and maken her his wife to lyuen with her in hys lustis as a swyne doth or a hors And his wife ne like him not to his lustes Lord thou ne gaue not a man leaue to departen hym from his wyfe and taken hym an other But Lord thy mariage is a common accord betwene man woman to lyuen together to theyr liues ende and in thy seruice eyther the better for others helpe and thilke that thus ben ycome together bene ioyned by thee and thilke that God ioyneth may no man depart But Lord thou sayest that gif a man see a woman to coueten her than he doth with the woman lecherye in his hart And so Lord gif a man desire his wife in couetise of such lustes and not to flye from whoredome his weddins is lechery ne thou ne ioynest them not together Thus was Raguels doughter ywedded to seuen husbandes that the deuill instrangled But Toby tooke her to lyue with her in clennes and brynging vp of her children in thy worship and on him the deuill ne had no power For the wedding was I maked in God for God and through God A Lord the people is farre ygo from this maner of wedding For now men weddeÌ„ theyr wyues for fairenes other for riches or some such other fleshlich lustes And Lord so it preueth by theÌ„ for the most part For a man shall not finde two wedded in a lande where the husband loues the wife and the wife is buxum to the man as they shoulden after thy law of maryage But other the maÌ„ loues not his wife or the wife is not buxum to her man And thus Lord is the rule of prefe that neuer fayleth no preue whether it be done by thee or no. And Lord all this mischiefe is common among thy people for that they knowe not thy worde but theyr shepheardes and hyred men sedden them with their * sweuens and leasinges And Lord where they shoulden gon before vs in the field they seggen theyr order is so holy for thy mariage And Lord he that calleth himselfe thy vicar vpon earth will not suffren priestes to taken them wiues for that is agaynst hys law But Lord he will dispensen with them to kepen horen for a certayne somme of mony And Lord all horedome is forfended in thy law And Lord thou neuer forfendest priestes their wiues ner thy Apostles neyther And well I wote in our land priestes hadden wiues vntill Anselmus dayes in the yeare of our Lord God a leueÌ„ hundred and twenty and nyne as Huntingdon writes And Lord this makes people for the most part beleuen that lechery is no sinne Therefore we lewd men prayen thee that thou wolt send vs shepheardes of thine owne that wolen feeden thy flocke in thy lesewe and gon before theÌ„selfe and so written thy law in our harts that from the least to the most all they mayen knowne thee And Lord geue our king and his Lordes hart to defenden thy true shepheardes and thy sheepe from out of the wolues mouthes and grace to know thee that art the true Christ the sonne of thy heauenly father from the Antichrist that is the sonne of pride And Lorde geue vs thy poore sheepe patience and strength to suffer for thy law the cruelnes of the mischieuous Wolues And Lord as thou hast promised shorten these dayes
the law and words which the Lord of hostes sent in his holy spirite by the Prophetes aforetime Also Esay witnessing after the same effect cap. 30. sayth For it is an obstinate people lying children and vnfaythfull children that will not heare the law of the Lord which say to the Prophetes meddle with nothing and tell vs nothing that is true and right but speake frendly wordes to vs. c. All this shall be verified when the Prelates begin to hate thē that tell them trueth and haue knowledge like vnto such of whō Amos speaketh chapter 5. They beare him euil wil that reproueth them openly and who so telleth them the playne trueth they abhorre him And therefore sayth the Lord to the Church of Ierusalem Ose 4. Seing thou hast refused vnderstanding I haue refused thee also that thou shalt no more be my priest And for so muche as thou hast forgotten the law of thy God I will also forget thy children and chaunge theyr honor into shame And so shall it be like priest like people c. And many other sayinges there be in the prophets speaking of the deiecting and casting downe of the priestly honor Besides these foresayde signes and tokens hitherto recited there be also diuers other As the backsliding from righteousnes the lacke of discreete and learned Priestes promoting of childrē into the Church with such other like But these being alreadye well noted and marked you may easely iudge and vnderstand whether these times now present of ours be safe and cleare from tribulation to be looked for and whether the word of the Lord be true according to my theame Iuxta est iustitia mea vt reueletur my righteousnes is neare at hande to bee reuealed c. And thus muche of the second part Now to the third part or member of my subdeuision which is concerning the false and perilous opinions of some vpon thys word of my theame vt veniat c. which opinions principally be 4. repugning all agaynst the truth of the canonicall Scripture The first opinion is of such men who hauing to much confifidence in thēselues do think and perswade with themselues that the Prelates be the Church which the Lord will alwayes keepe and neuer forsake as he hath promised in the persons of the Apostles Mathew 28. saying And I will be with you to the end of the world c But this is to be vnderstanced of fayth whereof Christ speaketh Luke 21. I haue prayd for thee that thy fayth shall not fayle Whereof we read Ecclesiast 40. fayth shall stand for euer c. And albeit Charity waxe neuer so colde yet fayth notwithstanding shall remayne in few and in all distresses of the world of the which distresses our Sauiour doth prophecy in many places to come And least peraduenture some shoulde thinke themselues to be safe from tribulation because they be of the church this opinion the Lord himselfe doth contrary in Ieremy the 7. Trust not sayth he in false lying wordes saying the temple of the Lord the temple of the Lord and a litle after but you trust in wordes and lying counselles which deceiue you and doe you no good The second opinion is of them which deferre tyme for thys they well graunt that the Church shall abide trouble but not so shortly thinking thus with thēselues that these causes tokens afore recited haue bene before at other times as well in the churche For both by Gregory and Bernard holy doctors in time past the Prelates haue bene in like fort reprehended both for theyr bribinges for theyr Pompe and pride for the promoting of persons and children vnfitte vnto ecclesiasticall functions and other vyces moe which haue reigned before this in the Church of God more then now and yet by God his grace the Churche hath prospered and stand Doe ye not see that if an house haue stand and continued ruinous a long season it is neuer more neare the fall thereby but rather to be trusted the better Moreouer many times it commeth so to passe in Realmes and Kingdomes that the posterity is punished for the sinnes of the predecessors Whereof speaketh the booke of Lamentations the 5. chapter Our fathers haue sinned and are now gone and we must beare their wickednesse c. Agaynst this cogitation or opinion well doth the Lord aunswere by the Prophet Ezechiel chapter 12 saying Beholde thou sonne of man the house of Israel sayeth in this maner Tush as for the vision that he hath seene it will bee many a day or it come to passe It is farre of yet the thing that he prophecieth Therefore say vnto them thus sayth the Lord God The wordes that I haue spoken shall be deferred no longer looke what I haue sayd shall come to passe sayth the Lord. c. We haue seene in our dayes thinges to happen which seemed before incredible And the like hath bene seene in other times also as we read written in the booke of Lamentations chapter 4. The kinges of the earth nor all the inhabitaunce of the worlde would not haue beleeued that the enemy and aduersary shoulde haue come in at the gates of the Citty for the sinnes of her priestes and for the wickenesse of her Elders that haue shedde Innocentes bloud within her c. by Hierusalem as is sayd is ment thē Church The third opinion or error is very perilous and peruerse of all such as say veniat let come that will come Let vs conforme out selues to this world and take our time with those Temporifers which say in the booke of wisedome Sap. 2. Come let vs enioy our goodes and pleasures that be present and let vs vse the creature as in youth quickly c. Such as these be are in daungerous case and be greatly preiudicial to good men in the Church And if the heades and rulers of the Church were so vile to haue any such detestable cogitation in them there were no place in hell to deepe for them This Church founded by the Apostles in Christ consecrated with the bloud of so many Martyrs enlarged and increased with the vertues and merites of so many Sayntes and indued so richly with the deuosion of so many secular princes and so long prospered hetherto If it now should come into the hands of such persons it should fall in great daunger of ruine and they for theyr negligence and wickednes well deserued of God to be cursed yea here also in this present world to incurre temporall tribulation and destruction which they feare more by the sentence of the Lord saying to them in the booke of Prouerbes cap. 1. All my counsels ye haue despised and set my correctiō at nought Therefore shall I also laugh in your destruction when tribulation and anguish shall fall vpon you Fourthly an other opinion or errour is of such as being vnfaythfull beleue not any such thing to come And this errour
the sayd Iohn Wickliffe to be apprehended and cast in prison And that the king and the nobles of England should be admonished by them not to geue any credite to the saide Iohn Wickliffe or to his doctrine in any wise c. ¶ Beside this Bill or Bull of the Pope sent vnto the Archbyshop of CaÌ„terbury and to the Byshop of London bearyng the date 11. Kalend. Iuni. and the 7. yeare of the raigne of the Pope I finde moreouer in the sayd story two other letters of the Pope concernyng the same matter but differyng in forme sent vnto the same Byshops and all hearyng the same date both of the day yeare and moneth of the raigne of the sayd Pope Gregory Whereby it is be supposed that the Pope either was very exquisite and solicitous aboue the matter to haue Wickliffe to be appreheÌ„ded which wrote three diuers letters to one person and all in one day about one businesse or els that he did suspect the bearers thereof the scruple wherof I leaue to the iudgement of the Reader Furthermore beside these letters writteÌ„ to the Uniuersitie and to the Byshops he directeth also an other Epistle bearyng the same date vnto kyng Edward as one of my stories sayth but as an other sayth to the kyng Richard whiche soundeth more neare to the truth forasmuch as in the 7. yeare of Pope Gregory the xi which was the yeare of our Lord. 1â—78 Kyng Edward was not aliue The copy of his letters to the kyng here followeth The copy of the Epistle sent by the Byshop of Rome to Richard kyng of England to persecute Iohn Wickliffe VNto his welbeloued sonne in Christ Richard the most noble kyng of England health c. The kyngdome of England which the most highest hath put vnder your power and gouernaunce beyng so famous and renowmed in valiancy and strength so aboundaunt and flowyng in all kynde of wealth and riches but much more glorious resplendent and shynyng through the brightnesse and clearenesse of all godlynesse and fayth hath accustomed alwayes to bryng forth men endued with the true knowledge and vnderstandyng of the holy Scriptures graue in yeares feruent in deuotion and defenders of the Catholicke fayth The which haue onely directed and instructed their own people through their holesome doctrine and preceptes into the true path of Gods commaundementes but also as we haue heard by the report and information of many credible persons to our great grief hart sorow that Iohn Wickliffe Parson of Lutterworth in the Dioces of Lincolne professor of diuinitie I would to God he were no author of heresie to be fallen into such a detestable and abhominable madnes that he hath propounded and set forth diuers and sundry conclusions full of errours and coÌ„teinyng most manifest heresie the which do tende vtterly to subuert and ouerthrow the state of the whole Churche Of the whiche some of them albeit vnder coloured phrase and speache seeme to smell and sauour of peruerse opinions and the foolishe doctrine of condemned memory of Marsilius of Padua and Iohn of Ganduno whose bookes were by Pope Iohn the 22. our predecessour a man of most happy memorye reproued and condemned c. ¶ Hetherto gentle reader thou hast heard how Wickliffe was accused by the Byshop Now you shall also heare the Popes mighty reasons and argumentes by the which he did confute him to the kyng It followeth Therefore for so much as our Reuerend brethren the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Byshop of London haue receiued a speciall commaundement from vs by our authoritie to apprehend and committe the forenamed Iohn Wickliffe vnto prison and to transporte his confession vnto vs If they shall seeme in the prosecution of this their businesse to locke your fauour or helpe we require and most earnestly desire your maiestie euen as your most noble predecessors haue alwayes bene most earnest louers of the Catholicke fayth whose case or quarell in this matter is chiefly handled that you woulde vouchsafe euen for the reuerence of God and the fayth aforesayd and also of the Apostolicke seat and and of our person that you will with your helpe and fauour assist the sayd archbishop and all other that shall goe about to execute the sayd busines Wherby besides the prayse of men you shall obtayne a heauenly rewarde and great fauour and good will at our hand and of the sea aforesaid Dated at Rome at S. Mary the greater the 11. Kal. of Iune in the 7. yeare of our Byshoprick an 1378. The Articles included in the popes letters whiche he sent to the Bishoppes and to the king against Wickliffe were these as in order do follow The conclusions of Iohn Wickliffe exhibited in the conuocation of certayne Bishops at Lambeth ALl the whole race of mankinde here on earth besides Christ hath no power simply to ordayne that Peter and all his ofspring should politickely rule ouer the world for euer 2. God cannot geue to any man for him and hys heyres anye ciuill dominion for euer 3. All writinges inuented by men as touching perpetuall heritage are impossible 4. Euery man being in grace iustifiyng hath not onely right vnto the thing but also for his time hath right in deede aboue all the good thinges of God 5. A man cannot onely ministratoriously geue any temporal or continuall gift eyther as well to his naturall sonne as to his sonne by imitation 6 If God be the temporall Lordes may lawfully and meritoriously take away the riches from the Church when they do offend habitualiter 7. We know that Christes Vicar cannot neyther is able by hys Bulles neyther by his owne will and consent neither by the consent for his colledge eyther make able or disable any man 8. A man cannot be excommunicated to his hurt or vndoyng except he be first and principally excommunicate by himselfe 9. No man ought but in Gods cause alone to excommunicate suspend or forbid or otherwise to proceede to reuenge by anye ecclesiasticall censure 10. A curse or excommunication doth not simply binde but in case it be pronounced and geuen out agaynst the aduersarye of Gods law 11. There is no power geuen by any example eyther by Christ or by his Apostle to excommunicate any subiect specially for the denying of any temporalties but rather contrariwise 12. The disciples of Christ haue no power to exact by anye ciuill authoritie temporalties by censures 13. It is not possible by the absolute power of God that if the Pope or any other Christian doe pretend by any meanes to bynd or to lose that thereby he doth so bynde and loose 14. We ought to beleue that the Vicar of Christ doth at suche tymes onely bynde and loose when as he worketh conformably by the law and ordinaunce of Christ. 15. This ought vniuersally to be beleued that euery priest righly and duely ordered according vnto the law of grace hath power according to his vocation whereby he may minister the sacramentes and
Heldad and Medad were prophesying in the tentes a childe ranne vnto Moises and tolde him saying Heldad and Medad do prophecye in the Tentes and by and by Iosue the sonne of Nunne the seruaunt of Moyses which he had chosen out amongst many sayd my maister Moises forbid them and he sayd why enuiest thou for my sake would God that all the people could prophecy and that the Lord would geue them his spirite O woulde to God the Pope and Bishops had the affection which this holye man the frend of God had Then would he not prohibite the meeke Deacons and Ministers of Iesus Christ to preach the Gospell of Iesus Christ. The like affection had the blessed man Gregory which in his 22. booke of Morals writeth vpon these wordes of Iob. And I haue afflicted the soule of his husbandmen he sayth thus the husbandmen of this earth are these which being set in small authority with as feruent desire as they can and with as great labor as they may doe worke by the preaching of grace to the erudition of the holy Churche the which husbandmen of this world not to afflict is not to enuy their labors and doinges neither ought the ruler of the Church albeit he doe chalenge vnto himselfe alone the title of preaching through enuy gainesay others which do preach truely and vprightly For the godly mind of the pasture which seketh not his owne glory amongest men desireth to be holpen the which thing also the faythfull preacher doth wish if it might by any meanes be brought to passe that the trueth which he alone caÌ„ not sufficieÌ„tly expresse all meÌ„s mouthes might declare Wherefore when as Iosue woulde haue resisted the 2. which were prophecying in the host why doest thou enuy sayd he for my sake for he did not enuy that good in other which he himselfe had this writeth S. Gregory Also the meeke ministers of Christ haue by a speciall gift of God knowledge and minde to preach the Gospell but neither is it lawfull for the Pope or Bishop or any other man to let or hinder them least thereby they should let the word of God that it haue not his free course Ergo this article is true for the king doth not so much rule ouer the goods of his subiects no not of his owne sonnes but that they may geue almes to whom they will muche more the bishop hath not so great authority ouer the knowledge of the meeke minister with his other giftes of God but that he may frely vnder the title of spirituall almes frely preach the gospell vnto the people Ergo forasmuch it should seme straunge that a Bishop should forbid any man to geue any corporall almes to the poore that are a huÌ„gred much more strauÌ„ge and maruelous would it be if that he should prohibite the spirituall minister of Christ to geue spirituall almes by the preaching of the gospell of the word of God Item no catholicke man ought to doubt but that a man able for the purpose is more bounde to teache them which are ignoraunt to councell comfort the weake in spirit to correct such as are vnruly to forgeue those that do theÌ„ wrong theÌ„ to do any other work of mercy forsomuch then as he that hath sufficient is bound vnder paine of daÌ„nation to geue corporall almes as it appeareth Math. 25. much more he which is able is bound to doe spirituall almes And this alms S. Barnard writing vnto Eugenius in his 3. book perceiued to be very necessary for the Bishop of Rome where as he said thus I feare no greater poysoÌ„ nor greater sword or mischiefe will happen vnto thee theÌ„ this vnsatiable desire of dominion With what face then caÌ„ the faythfull minister withdraw or keepe back the spirituall almes from the Pope and any other euen without the speciall licence of the Pope or of the Bishop which licence through the far distance from the Pope the ministers can not so easily obtaine or come by For all prohibition of anye Prelate beeing broken through necessitye is not to be blamed 11. Quest. 3. Intercessor and also in the chapter folowing Item all authoritye of preaching geuen vnto deacons and Priestes in theyr consecration were but vayne except that in 〈◊〉 of necessitye without any speciall licence they might prâ—ach the gospell It is euident forsomuch as it is not lawfull for them to vse that authority by their aduersary without a speciall liceÌ„ce Ergo it is geueÌ„ them in vain The consequent is euident by the common saying of the Philosopher that power is but vayne wherof proceedeth no vse of action But forsomuch as this Article doth as it were depend vpon the article before passed therefore this shall suffice spoken therof at this present But agaynst the affirmations oâ— both these Articles this is obiected out of the 16. quest 1. All faythfull people and specially all priests deacons and all others of the clergy ought to take heede that they doe nothing without the licence of theyr bishop It is also obiected out of the 5. book of Decretals Titulo de hereticis cap. cuÌ„ ex iniuncto Where it is no man ought to vsurp to himself indiffereÌ„tly the office of preaching forsomuch as the Apostle sayth how shall they preach except they be sent Where as also Innocentius doth declare that it is not sufficieÌ„t for a man to say that he is sent of God to preach except he do shew the same As touching the first poynt the Glose doth sufficiently aunswere vpon this word without licence that is to be expounded sayth he without generall licence the which is obtayned and geuen when as a bishop doth appoynt any priest to gouern the people For therby sayth he it semeth a bishop is thought to geue him generall power to minister vnto the people and to rule the church Thus much in the glose And to the same end and purpose it is sayd in the 7. quest 1. chap. Episcopi Bishops or Priestes if they come vnto the church of an other Bishop for to visite the same as it is said glose 1. in honore suo Let them be receiued in their degree and desired as well to preach the word as to do any other consecration or oblation Secondly it is to be noted that which is uery wel spoken in the same place no man ought to vsurpe vnto himselfe the office of preaching as a thing indifferent For to vsurpe is vnlawfully to vse any thing ergo the same deacon or priest doth then vsurpe the office of preaching as indiffereÌ„tly who liuing viciously coÌ„trary vnto the law of Christ or being ignorant of the law of God doth preach either for gayne or couetousnes of lyuing either for his belly or dainty life or for any vaynglory but he whiche doth liue according vnto the lawes of Christ being moued with the affection of sincere charity intending purely the honor of God and the saluatioÌ„ of him selfe his neighbors doth
mekely without any offence suffer thys affliction of the Emperor why should not any of the clergy when they do offend mekely sustaine punishment at the kings or rulers hands vnder whom he is boūden to be subiect When as the true vicar of Christ sayth the 1. of Peter and 2. chap. Be ye subiect vnto euery creature for Gods cause whether it bee vnto the kyng as most excellent or vnto the rulers as men sent of God for the punishing of the wicked and to the praise of the good for so is the good will of God Wherupon Pope Leo leaning vnto thys rule submitted him self vnto Ludouicus the Emperour as it is wrytten the 2. quest 7. Vnder these words if we haue done any thing incompetently or that we haue not obserued the vpright path and way of equitie amongst subiects wee will amende the same either by your owne iudgement either els by the aduise or iudgement of those whych you shal appoynt for that purpose For if we which ought to correct and punish other mens fauts doe commit more greuous our selues we are not then the disciples of the trueth but as with sorow we speake it we shal be aboue al other the masters of error And in the 10. distinction hee wryteth thus as touching the obedience vnto the Emperour as concerning the precepts and commandements of our Emperors and our predecessors bishops the which the glose nameth Emperors which are annoynted after the manner of Bishops to be obserued kept vnbroken wee do professe our selues by all meanes possible as much as in vs lieth or that wee may and can by the helpe of God preserue and kepe them both nowe and euer And if peraduenture any man do informe or hereafter shall informe you otherwise know you him assuredly to be a lier and slaunderer Marke how this deuout and holy Pope calling the Emperors bishops submitted himself according to the rule of S. Peter the apostle vnder the obedience and also punishment of the Emperor Wherfore then should not the clergy of the kingdome of Boheme submit themselues vnder the obedience of their king for Gods cause for to be punished if they do offende and not onely submit themselues vnto the king but also vnto the rulers and not onely vnto the rulers but vnto euery other creature For by how much they do so humble and abase themselues in this world for Gods sake so much the more shal they be exalted with him but what is the let therof but only pride wherby Antichrist doeth exalt hym selfe aboue the most humble and meeke Lord Iesu Christ Also it semeth to appere by that which is aforesayd vpon the taking away of the temporallities out of the prophecie of Hildegardis the virgin the which he wryteth in his bokes vnder Eugenius the Pope in the councel of Treuerse approued allowed by many bishops of France Italy Almany which were there present whereas also S. Bernard himselfe was present the which virgin prophecying spake in this manner The kings other rulers of the world being stirred vp by the iust iudgement of God shall set themselues against them run vpon them saying we wil not haue these men to raigne ouer vs with their rich houses great possessions and other worldly riches ouer the which we are ordeined to be Lords and rulers and how is it mete or comely that those shauelings with their stoles and chisils shuld haue more soldiers or more or richer armour or artillery then we So is it not connenient that one of the clergy should be a man of warre neither a soldier to be one of the clergy Wherefore let vs take away from them that which they do not iustly but wrōgfully possesse And immediatly after shee sayeth thus The omnipotent father equally deuided all things that is to say the heauens he gaue vnto heauenly creatures and the earth vnto the earthly And by thys meanes was there a iust deuision made betweene the children of men that the spiritualty shuld haue such things as belongeth vnto them and the secular people such things as are mete necessary for them so that neither of these 2. sorts shuld oppres eche other by violēce for God doth not cōmand that the one sonne or child should haue both the cloke and the cote and the other should go naked but he willed that the one shuld haue the cloke and the other the cote Wherefore the seculer sort ought to haue the cloke for the greatnesse of their worldly cares and for their children which daily increase and multiply The cote hee geueth vnto the spiritualty that they shuld not lacke clothing that they should not posses more then necessity doth require Wherfore we iudge and thinke it good that al these aforesaid be deuided by reason equity And whereas the cloke and the cote are both found there the cloke be taken away geuen vnto the nedy that they do not perish for lacke or want These aforsaid spake the virgin Hildegardis plainly for shewing the taking away of the tēporalities from the clergy by the seculer Lords and shewing for what cause they shall be so taken away And what manner of deuision shal be made of those thinges that are taken away that they be not consumed and spent vnprofitably For so much as mention is heere made of Hildegardis it shall not seme impertinent moued by the occasiō hereof to geue forth vnto the reader such things as we haue found in certen olde volumes touching her prophecie of the comming of certaine false Prophets onely meaning as it seemeth the begging friers whych sprang vp shortly after her time The tenour wherof is this worde for word as we finde it wrytten In those daies there shall rise vp a people without vnderstanding proud couetous vntrusty and deceitfull the which shall eat the sinnes of the people holding a certaine order of folish deuotion vnder the fained cloke of beggery preferring themselues aboue all other by their fained deuotion arrogant vnderstanding and pretended holines walking without shamefastnes or the fear of God inuenting many new mischiefs being strong stout but this order shal be accursed of al wise men and faithful Christians they shal cease from labour and geue them selues ouer vnto idlenes Chusing rather to liue thorow flattery thē by begging More ouer they shall together study howe they may peruersly resist the teachers of the trueth And slay them together wyth the noble men how to seduce and deceiue the nobility for the necessitie of their liuing and pleasures of thys worlde for the Deuill will graft in them foure principall vices that is to say flatterie enuie hypocrisie and slaunder Flatterie that they may haue large giftes geuen them Enuie when they see giftes geuen vnto other and not vnto them Hypocrisie that by false dissimulation they maye please men Detraction that they may extoll and commend them selues and backbite others for the praise of menne and seducing of
the simple Also they shall instantly preache wythout deuotion or example of the Martyrs and shall detract the seculer princes taking away the sacraments of the church from the true pastors receiuing almes of the poore diseased and miserable and also associating them selues with the common people hauing familiaritie with women instructing them howe they shall deceiue their husbandes and friendes by their flatterye and deceitfull wordes and rob their husbandes to geue it vnto them for they will take all these stollen and euill gotten and say geue it vnto vs and we will pray for you so that they beyng curious to hide other mens faultes doe vtterly forget their owne and alas they will receiue all thinges of rouers pickers spoylers theeues and robbers of sacrilegious persons vserers adulterers Heretikes Schismatikes Apostataies whores and baudes of noble men periurers merchantes false iudges souldiours tyrantes princes of such as liue contrary to the law and of many peruers and wicked men following the persuasion of the deuil the sweetnes of sinne a delicate and transitory life and fulnes euen vnto eternall damnation All these things shall manifestly appeare in them vnto all people and they day by day shal waxe more wicked and hard hearted whē as their wickednes and disceits shal be found out then shall theyr gifts cease and then shal they go about their houses hungry as mad dogs loking down vpon the earth drawing in their necks as doues that they might bee satisfied with bread then shall the people crye out vpon them Woe be vnto you ye miserable children of sorow the worlde hath seduced you the deuil hath brideled your mouthes your flesh is frayle and your heartes without sauour your mindes haue bene vnstedfast and your eyes delighted in much vanitie and folly your daintie bellies desire delicate meates Your feete swift to runne vnto mischief remember when you were apparantly blessed yet enuious poore but rich simple mightie deuout flatterers vnfaithfull betrayers peruerse detracters holy hipocrites subuerters of the truth ouermuch vpright proude vnshamefast vnstedfast teachers delicate marters confessours for gaine meeke slaunderers religious couetous humble proud pitifull hard harted liers pleasant flatterers peace makers persecutors oppressors of the poore bringing in new sects newly inuented of your selues mercifull wicked louers of the world sellers of pardons spoylers of benefices vnprofitable orators sedicious cōspirators dronkards desirers of honor maintainers of mischiefe robbers of the worlde vnsaciable preachers men pleasers seducers of women and sowers of discorde for Moyses the glorious prophet spake very well of you in his song A people without coūcel or vnderstanding would to God they did know vnderstand and foresee the end You haue builded vp an high and when you could ascend no hier then did you fall euen as Symon Magus whom God ouerthrew and did strike with a cruel plage so you likewise thorowe your false doctrine naughtines lies detractions and wickednes are come to ruine and the people shall say vnto them goe yee teachers of wickednesse subuerters of the truth brethren of the Sunamitie fathers of heresies false apostles which haue fained your selues to followe the life of the Apostles and yet haue not fulfilled it in no part sonnes of iniquitie we wil not follow the knowledge of your waies for pride presumption hath deceiued you and insaciable cōcupiscence hath subuerted your erroneous hearts And whē as yet would ascēd hier thē was mete or comely for you by the iust iudgement of God you are fallen backe into perpetual opprobry and shame Thys blessed Hildegardis whose prophecy this is flourished about the yeare of our Lord a 1546. as it is wrytten in Martins chronicles Also Hugo in his second boke of sacraments in the 2. parte 3. chapter and 7. sayth the laity forsomuch as they entermedle wyth earthly matters necessary vnto an earthly life they are the least part of the body of Christ. And the clergy for so much as they doe dispose those things which pertaine vnto a spirituall life are as it were the right side of the body of Christ and afterward interpreting both these partes him selfe he sayeth A spirituall man ought to haue nothing but such as pertaineth vnto God vnto whom it is appoynted to be sustained by the tithes and oblations whych are offered vnto God But vnto the Christian and faithfull laietie the possession of the earth is graunted and vnto the cleargie the hole charge of spiritual matters is committed as it was in the old Testament And in his 7. chapter he declareth howe that certaine things are geuen vnto the Church of Christ by the deuotion of the faithfull the power and authority of the seculer power reserued least there might happen any confusion For so much as God him selfe cannot alow no disordered thing Wherupon oftētimes the worldly princes do graunt the bare vse of the church and oftentimes vse and power to exercise iustice which the clergy cannot exercise by any Ecclesiasticall minister or any one person of the clergy Notwithstāding they may haue certain lay persōs ministers vnto that office But in such sort sayeth he that they do acknowledge the power which they haue to come from the seculer prince or ruler and that they do vnderstand their possessions can neuer be alternate away from the kings power but if that necessity or reason doe require the same possessions in all such case of necessity do owe him obeisance and seruice For like as the kings power ought not to turne away the defence or sauegarde which he oweth vnto other so likewise the possessions obtained and possessed by the clergy according to the duty and homage which is due vnto the patronage of the kings power cannot by right be denied Thus much wryteth Hugo In the third acte the same yeare after the feast of S. Vitis as touching Tithes c. ¶ Tithes are pure almes VPon this article it is to be noted that for so much as almes is a worke of mercy as S. Augustine Chrysostome and others do ioyntly affirme and that mercy according to Lincolniensis minde for the present is a loue or desire to helpe the miserable out of his misery and for so much as the misery of mankinde is double that is to say spirituall and bodily the whiche is the want or taking away of the good and the goodes of man is eyther the goodes of the soule or of the body And the goods of the soule is double That is to say the lighting of the minde the vprightnes of affection the misery of the soule is also double as the darcknes of ignorance and a froward and wilfull sweruing from the truth And both the goodes of the soule are wont to be comprehended vnder one title of name that is to say wisdom and both the miseries of the soule vnder the name of follie Wherupon all the hole goodnes of the soule is wisdom and all the hole misery thereof is ignoraunce the miseries of the
and vnmoueable Awake ye quickely and sleepe nought and stond now strongly for Gods law For Saynt Iohn in the Apocalips sayes blesset be he that awakes for nought to sleepers but to wakers God has behite the crowne of life For the hower is nowe as Paule sayth to vs from sleepe for to arise for he that earelye awakes to me he shall finde me sayth Christ himseluen This waking gostly is good liuing out of sinne this sleepe betokens that which cowardeth a mans hart from gostlye comfort and to stand in the same through a deceaueable sleepe is this that lets a man of the blisse of heauen the fende makes men bold in sinne and ferd to do worship to God death is a likening to a theefe that preuely steales vpon a man that now is riche and full of we le an one he makes him a needy wrech therfore sayd God by S. Iohn in the Apocalips in this wise Be thou waking for if thou wake nought I shall come to thee as a theefe and thou shalt not wit what houre And if the husbandman sayes Christ wist what houre the theefe should come he shoulde wake and suffer him not to vndermine his house Saynt Peter therefore warneth and sayth wake and be ye ware suffer ye no man he sayes as a theefe but wilfullye for Gods loue for it is time as Peter saies that dome begin from the house of God Ye bene the body of Christ sayes Poule that needes must suffer with the head or els your bodyes bene but deade and departed from Christ that is the head And therefore curset be he sayes Poule that loues not Iesu Christ. And who it is that loues him Christe himselfe telles in the Gospell he that has my hestes and keepes them he it is that loues me Cursed he be therfore sayes Poule that doth Christes workes deceiueably Be ye not therefore sayes Poule ashamed of the true witnesse of Iesu Christ for Christ our God sayes in his Gospell he that shames me and my wordes him shall mans sonne ashame when he shal come for to set in the siege of hys Maiesty And each man he sayes that knowes me and my wordes before men in this sinnefull generation and whorish mans sonne shall knowledge him before my father sayes Christ himselfe when he shall come with hys Aungels in the glory of his Father Sithe ye therefore bene Christenmen that is to say Christes men shew in deede that ye bene suche as ye daren shew you the kings men for hit hâ—d bene as Peter saies better not to haue knowen the way of trueth then after the knowing thereof to be conuerted backeward there from We knowen Christ that is trought we sain all through our beliefe if we turne from him for dred truely wee deny the troth And therefore sith our time is short how short no man knowes but God do we the good that we may to Gods worship when we haue time Be true sayes God to the death and you shall haue the crowne of life And thinke on Iudas Machabeus that was Gods true knight that comforted hartelye Gods true people to be the folowers of his law And geue ye he sayd your liues for the Testament of your fathers And ye shulen winne he sayd great ioy and a name for euermore Was not Abraham he sayd in temptation founden true and was arectet vnto him euermore to righteousnesse Ioseph in time of his anguish he kept truely Gods hest he was made by Gods prouidence Lord of Egypt for his trouth Phinees our fadure louing he sayth the zeale of God tooke the testament of euerlasting Priesthoode Iosue for he fulfillet the worde of God was domes man in Israell Caleph that witnessed in the Church he tooke therefore the heretage he sayth Dauid in his mercy hee gat the siege of the kingdome in worldes Hely for that he loued the zeale of Gods lawe was taken vppe into heauen Ananie Azary and Misaell he sayes weren deliuerer thoore through true beliefe out of the hoat flame of fire True Daniel in his simplenes was deliueret from the Lyons mouthe Bethinke ye therfore he sayes by generation and generation and thou shalt neuer finde that he sayled that man that truely trusted in him And therefore dread you nought he sayes of the wordes of a sinnefull man hys glory is he sayes but wormes and tordes he is to day he sayth y made hye to morow he sayes he is not foundeÌ„ for he is turned he sayes into his earth agayn the minde of him is perisher Sonnes therefore he sayes be ye comforter and dye manly in the lawe for when ye han done that that Gods commaundes you to doe ye shulen be glorious in him And Dauid the king sayes also on this wise in the Psalter booke blesset be they Lord that keepen thy law in worldes of worldes they shall prayse thee And in Leuiticus sayes God thus gif that ye wenden in mine hestes keepen my commaundementes and done hem I shall I shall bring forth theyt fruit and trees shall be fulfilled with apples And ye shallen eat your bread in fulnes ye shoulen dwell in your lande without drede I shall geue peace in your costes ye shall sleep and no man shall feare you Euill beastes I shall done away from you and sword shall not passe your termes ye shuln pursue your enemies and they shall fall before you fifty of yours shulne pursue an hundreth of heren an hundret of yours a thousand of theyrs your enemies hee saieth shulen fal through sword and your sute I shall he sayes behold you and make you to waxe and ye shall be multiplier And I shall strength with you my couenaunt ye shall eat the aldest and the new shull come in theron And ye shuln cast forth the old I shall dwell in the midst of you And I shall wend amonges you and shal be your God and ye shulne be my people If that ye heare me not ne done nought all my hestes but dispiseÌ„ my law and my domes and that ye done not tho thinges that of me bene ordener and breken my commaundements and my couenant I shall do these thinges to you I shall visite you surely in nede and brenning which shall dimme your eghenen and shall wast your liues about nought Ye shulne sow your sede for hit shal be deuouret of enemies I shall put my face agaynst you and ye shall fall before your enemies And ye shulen be vnderlings to them that han hatet you ye shall flee no man pursuing And if ye will not be buxome to me I shall adde thereunto thornes and seuen folde blame And I shall all to brast the hardnes of you I shall geue the heauen aboue you as yron the earth as brasse About nought shall your labour be for the earth shall bring you forth no fruit ne tree shall geue none apples to you If that ye wenden agaynst me and will not heare me I
13 chap. And thus by the testimony of all these places is he the chiefe Antechrist vpon the earth and must be slayne with the sword of Gods word and cast with the dragon the cruell beast and the false Prophet that hath seduced the earth into the lake of fire and brimstone to be tormented world without end If the city of Rome do allow his traditiōs and do disalow Christes holy commaundements and Christes doctrine that it may confirme his traditions then is she Babilon the great or the daughter of Babilon and the great whore sitting vpō many waters with whom the kings of the earth haue committed fornication and the inhabitants of the earth are become dronken with the wine of her harlotry lying opē to baudry With whose spiritual whordom enchauntments witchcraftes and Symon Magus marchaundises the whole roūd world is infected and seduced saying in her hart I sit as a Queen and widow I am not neither shall I see sorrowe and mourning Yet is shee ignoraūt that within a litle while shall come the day of her destruction ruine by the testimony of the Apoc. cha 17. Because that from the time that the continuall sacrifice was taken away the abhomination of desolatiō placed there be passed 1299. dayes by the testimonye of Daniell and the Chronicles added do agree to the same And the holy City also hath bene troden vnder foot of the heathen for 42. monethes and the woman was nourished vp in the wildernes vnto which she fled for feare of the space of the serpēt during 1260. dayes or els for a time times halfe a tyme which is all one All these thinges be manifest by the testimony of the Apocalips the Chronicles therto agreeing And as concerning the fall of Babilon aforesayd it is manifest in the Apoc. where it is sayd In one day shall her plagues come death lamentation and famine and she shal be burned with fire For strong is the Lord whych will iudge her And agayn Babilon that great Citty is fallen which hath made all nations to drinke of the wine of her Whoredome And thirdly one mightye Aungell tooke vp a myllstone that was a very great one and did cast it into the Sea saying with suche a violence as this is shall that great Cittye Babylon be ouerthrowne and shall no more bee founde For her Marchauntes were the Princes of the earth and with her Witchcraft all Nations haue gone astray and in her is there founde the bloud of the Sayntes and Prophetes And of her destruction speaketh Esay in the 13. chapiter And Babilon that glorious Cittye being so noble amongest kingdomes in the pride of the Caldeans it shall be that like as the Lorde did ouerturne Sodome and Gomorre vpside downe it shall neuer more be inhabited nor haue the foundation layde in no age from generation to generation Ieremy sayeth Your mother that hath borne you is brought to very great confusion and made euē with the ground And agayne The Lord hath deuised and done as he hath spokē agaynst the inhabiters of Babilō which dwel richly in their treasures vppon many waters thine ende is come And thirdly Drouth shall fall vpon her waters and they shall beginne to be drye for it is a land of grauen imagies and boasteth in her prodigious wonders It shall neuer more be inhabited neyther be builded vp in no age nor generation Verely euen as God hath subuerted Sodome and Gomorre with her calues Pardon mee I beseeche you though I be not plentiful in pleasaunt wordes For if I should runne after the course of this wicked world should please mē I should not be Christes seruant And because I am a poore man neyther haue nor cā haue notaries hyred to testifie of these my writings I call vpon Christ to be my witnes which knoweth the inward secrets of my hart that I am redy to declare the things that I haue writtē after my fashion to the profit of all Christen people to the hurt of no mā liuing am ready to be reformed if any mā will shew me where I haue erred being redy also miserable sinner though I be to suffer for the cōfession of the name of Christ of his doctrine as much as shal please him by his grace loue to assist me a miserable sinner In witnes of al these things I haue to this writing set that seale of our Lord sauior Iesus Christ which I besech him to imprint vpon my forehed to take frō me al maner of marke of Antichrist Amen ¶ These two suppositions as they are termed in the scholes written by Walter Brute and exhibited vnto the Bishop although they conteyned matter sufficient eyther to satisfie the bishop if he had ben disposed to learne or els to haue prouoked him to replye agayne if his knowledge therin had ben better thē his yet could they worke neither of thē effect in him But he receiuing perusing the same when he neither could confute that which was said neyther would reply or aunswere by learning to that whych was truth finding other by causlations said that this his writing was too short and obscure and therfore required him to write vpon the same againe more plainely and more at large Whereupon the said Maister Walter satisfying the Bishops request and ready to geue to euery one an accōpt of his faith in a more ample tractatiō renueth hys matter agayne before declared writing to the Byshop in wordes and forme as followeth REuerend father forsomuch as it seemeth to you that my motion in my two suppositions or cases in my two conclusions is too short and somwhat darke I wil gladly now satisfy your desire according to my smal learning by declaring the same conclusions In opening wherof it shall plainely appeare what I do iudge in all matters that I am accused of to your reuerence desiring you first of al that your discretiō would not beleue that I do enterpryse of any presumption to handle the secretes of the scriptures which the holy and iust wise Doctours haue left vnexpounded It is not vnknowen to many that I am in all points farre inferiour to thē whose holynes of life profoundnes in knowledge is manifold waies allowed But as for mine ignorance and multitude of sinnes are to my selfe and others sufficiently knowen wherefore I iudge not my selfe worthy to vnloose or to cary their shooes after them Do you therefore no otherwise deeme of me then I do of mine owne selfe But if you shal finde any goodnesse in my writings ascribe it to God only who according to the multitude of his mercy doth sometimes reueale those things to Idiotes and sinners which are hidded from the holy and wise according to this saying I will prayse and confesse thee O father for that thou hast hidden these thinges from the wyse and prudent and hast disclosed them to the litle ones Euen so O father
and sanctuary shal a people with their Captain that shal come with them destroy whose end shal be vtter desolation and after the end of the war a determined destruction Now he shall in one weeke confirme his couenaunt towardes many and in the halfe weke shal the offring and sacrifice cease and in the temple shall there be an abhomination of desolation and euē to the fulfilling vp of all and to the end shal the desolation continue It is plaine manifest that this prophecy is now fulfilled For the people of Rome with their Captaine destroyed Ierusalem euen to the grounde and the people of the Iewes was slayne and scattered And the abhomination that is the Idol of desolation was placed of Adrian in the last destruction in Ierusalem in the holy place that is to say in a place of the tēple And from that time hetherto haue passed neare about 1290. dayes taking a day for a yeare as Daniel takes it in hys prophecies and other prophets likewise For Daniel speaking of 62. weekes doeth not speake of the weekes of daies but of yeares So therfore when he sayth From the time that the continual sacrifice was taken away c. 1290. dayes must be taken for so many yeares from the tyme of the desolation of Ierusalem euen vnto the reuealing of Antichrist and not for 3. yeares and an halfe which they say Antichrist shall raigne And againe whereas Daniel sayd How long till the ende of these marueilous matters it was aunswered him For a time and times and halfe a time Beholde also how vnfitly they did assigne this time by 3. yeares and a halfe which they say Antichriste shall raigne For when as it is sayde a time times and halfe a time there is a going downeward from the greater to the lesse from the whole to the part because it is from a time to halfe time If therefore there be a going downeward from the whole to the part by the middest which is greater then the whole it selfe the going downewarde is not meete nor agreeing And thys is done when as it is sayd that a time times and halfe a time is a yeare two yeares and halfe a yeare Wherfore more fitly it is sayd that a time times and halfe a time doth signifie 1290. yeares as is before sayde in the chapter preceding Thus therefore is the prophecie of Daniel falsly applied to that imagined Antichrist Likewise is the proces of the Apocalips applied to the same imagined Antichrist too much erroneously Because that the same cruell beast which came vp out of the sea hauing 7. heads and 10. hornes to whome there was power geuen ouer euery tribe people and toung and the power geuen for the space of 42. monethes Thys beast doth note thē Romaine Emperors which most cruelly did persecute the people of God aswell Christians as Iewes For whē as the condēnatiō of the great whore sitting vpon the many waters was shewed to Iohn he saw the same woman sitting vpon the purple coulored beast full of the names of blasphemy hauing 7. heads and 10. hornes and he saw a woman being dronken with the bloud of the Saintes and Martyrs of Iesu. And the angell expounding and telling him the mistery of the woman and the beast that caried her sayde That 7. heades are 7. hilles and are 7. kinges Fiue are fallen one is the other is not yet come when he shall come he must reigne a short time And the 10. hornes whiche thou sawest are 10. kinges who haue not yet taken theyr kingdome but shall receiue theyr power as it were in one hour vnder the beast And finally he sayth y◠woman whō thou sawest is the great Citty which hath the kingdome ouer the kings of the earth And it is manifest that the City of Rome at the time of this prophecy had the kingdom ouer the kings of the earth And this City was borne vp vpholden by her cruell beastly Emperors who by theyr cruelty and beastlynes did subdue vnto thēselues in a maner all the kingdomes of the world of a zeale to haue lordship ouer others and not vertuouslye to gouerne the people that were theyr subiectes seeing that they thēselues did lacke all vertue and drew backe others from the fayth and from vertue Wherfore what cruell beast comming vp out of the sea doth rightly note the Romain Emperors who had power ouer euery language people and coūtry And the power of this beast was for 42. moneths because that from the first Emperor of Rome that is to say Iulius Cesar vnto the ende of Fredericke the last Emperour of Rome there were 42. monethes taking a moneth for 30. dayes as the monethes of the Hebrues and Grecians are and taking a day alwayes for a yeare as commonlye it is taken in the Prophetes By whiche thinges it may playnely appeare how vnfitly this prophecy is applied to that imagined Antechrist and the 42. moneths taken for three yeares and an halfe which they say he shall reigne in agaynst the saying of the Prophetes because that dayes are taken for yeares As in the 1. of the Apocal. They shall be troubled 10. dayes Which do note the most cruel persecution of Dioclesian against the Christians that endured 10. yeares And in an other place of the Apocalips it is written of the smoke comming vp out of the bottomles pit Out of which pit there came foorth Grashoppers into the earth and to them was power geuen as scorpions haue power to vexe to trouble men 5. moneths Now it is manifest that from the beginning of the Friers minours and preachers to the time that Armachanus began to disclose and vncouer their hypocrisie and their false foundation of valiant begging vnder the pouertie of Christ were 5. monethes taking a moneth for 30. dayes and a day for a yeare And to Ezechiel were dayes geuen for yeares Wherfore it is an vnfit thing to assigne the 42. moneths being appoynted to the power of the beast vnto 3. yeares and a halfe for the reigne of that phantasticall and imagined Antichrist specially seing that they do apply to his reigne y◠1290. dayes in Daniel which make 42. moneths and in the Apocalips they assigne hym 42. moneths It is plaine that the Psalterie and the harpe agree not And therfore seing that it is sufficiently shewed that the same fabling tale of that imagined Antichrist to come is a fable and erroneous Let vs goe forward to declare whether Antichrist be already come and yet is he hid from many and must be opened and disclosed wythin a litle while according to the truthe of the holy Scripture for the saluation of the faithfull And because that in the first conclusion of mine aunswere I haue conditionally put it who is that Antichrist lying priuie in the hid Scriptures of the Prophets I will passe on the declaration of that cōclusion bringing to light those things whych lay hid in
written in Deuteronomium If there shall arise a Prophet amongest you or one that shall say hee hath seene a dreame and shall foretell a signe and a wonder if that shall come to passe that he hath spoken and he shall say vnto thee Let vs go and follow straunge Goddes whom thou knowest not and let vs serue them thou shalt not harken vnto the wordes of that Prophet or dreamer for the Lord your God tempteth you to make it known whether ye loue him or no with all your hart and with all your soule In Ieremy the 12. chap. Are not my wordes euen lyke fire sayth the Lord and like an hammer that breaketh the stone Therfore behold I wil come against the Prophets whiche haue dreamed a lye sayth the Lorde whiche haue shewed those things and haue seduced the people through theyr lies and their miracles when as I sent theÌ„ not neyther commanded them which haue brought no profit vnto this people sayth the Lord. In Marke the 13. chapter sayth Christ For there shall arise false Christes and false Prophetes and shall shewe great signes and wonders to deceiue if it were possible euen the very elect Paule in hys second Epistle to the Corinthians the xi chap. Suche false Apostles are deceitfull workers transforming themselues into the Apostles of Christ and no maruayle For euen Sathan transformeth himselfe into an angell of light therefore it is no great thing though his ministers transforme themselues aâ— though they were the ministers of righteousnes whose end shal be according to their works In the Apocalips the 13. chap. Iohn saw a beast ascending vp out of the earth and it had two hornes like a lamb but he spake like the Dragon and he did all that the first beast could do before him and he caused the earth and the inhabitantes therof to worship the first beast whose deadly wound was healed and did great wonders so that he made fire come downe from heauen on the earth in the sight of men and deceiued theÌ„ that dwell on the earth by meanes of the signes which were permitted to him to do in the sight of the beast By these thinges it is most manifest and playne that in miracles this manifold errour oftentimes happeneth thorough the working of the deuill to deceiue the people wtal Wherfore we ought not for the working of miracles to depart from the commaundements of God I woulde to God that they which put confidence in miracles would geue heed vnto the word of Christ in the 7. chap. of Math. thus speaking Many shall say vnto me in that day Lord Lord haue we not in thy name prophecied and in thy name cast out deuils and in thy name done many great workes c. I wil professe vnto them I neuer knew you depart from me all ye which worke inquitie By this saying it is most manifest that the seruauntes of Christ are not discerned by the working of miracles but by the working of vertues departing from iniquitie and obeying the coÌ„maundements of God Wherfore it is woÌ„derful that any in this life dare presume to preuent the day of the iudgement of God to iudge by meanes of miracles that some are Saints whom men ought to worship whoÌ„ peraduenture God will in the last iudgement condemne saying depart from me all ye which worke iniquitie If any man could here on earth iudge sinners to be condemned then if this iudgement were certayne Christ shoulde not iudge the 2. tyme and what soeuer such iudges bynde in earth the same ought to be bound in heauen But if such a iudgement be vncertayne then it is perillous and full of deceit when as by it men on earth may in steede of saintes worship suche as are damned with the fellowship of the deuils and in prayer require their ayde who euen like as the deuils their companions are more ready and more of might to euill then to good more to hurt then to profite I wonder they marke not what Christ sayd when his kinswoman came vnto him desiring and requiring something of him and saying Commaund that these my two sonnes may sit one vpon thy right hand and the other vpon thy left hand in thy kingdome But Iesus aunswering sayd Ye know not what ye aske can ye drinke of the cup whiche I shall drink of they sayd vnto him we cna He sayd vnto them Of my cupp in deede ye shall drinke but to sit at my right hand or at my left it is not mine to geue but vnto whom it is prepared for of my father Christ being equall vnto the father according to his God head exceeding all maner of men according to his manhode namely in goodnes and wisedome sayde to sit my right hande or at my left is not mine to geue but vnto whome it is prepared of my father If it were none of his to geue to sit at the right hand or at the left c. How then is it in the power of anye sinnefull man to geue vnto any man a seate eyther on the right hand or on the left in the kingdome of God whiche sinnefull man knoweth not whether suche haue anye seate prepared for theÌ„ of the father in his kingdome They much extoll themselues which exercise this iudicial power in geuing iudgement that there are some sayntes which ought to be honoured of men by reason of the euidency of dreames or of deceitfull miracles of which men they are ignoraunt whether God in hys iudgement will condemne them or not together with the deuils for euer to be tormented Let them beware for the vnfallible truth sayth that euery one that exalteth himselfe shall be brought low By these thinges is gathered that the warres of Christians are not lawfull for that by the doctrine and life of Christ they are prohibited by reason of the euidency of the deceitfull miracles of those whiche haue made warres amongest the Christians as well agaynst the Christians as also agaynst the infidels Because Christ could not erre in his doctrine for as much as he was God And forasmuch as heauen and earth shall passe awaye but the wordes of Christ shall not passe away He therefore whiche establisheth his lawes allowing warres and the slaughter of meÌ„ in the warre as well of Christians as of Infidels doth he not insâ—â—ie those thinges which are contrary vnto the gospell law of Christ Therefore in this he is against christ and therfore Antichrist seducing the people making men beleeue that to be lawfull meritorious 〈◊〉 them which is expressedly prohibited by Christ. ¶ And thus much concerning the first parte touching peace and warre wherin he declareth Christ and the pope to be contrary that is the one to be geuen al to peace the other all to warre and so to proue in conclusion the Pope to be Antichrist Where in the meane time thou must vnderstand gentle reader his meaning rightly not that hee so thinketh no kind
remit sinnes Wherupon they say that he is able fully wholy to absolue a man a poena culpa so that if a man at the time of his death had this remission he should straigtwaies flie vnto heauen without any paine of Purgatory The other Bishops as they say haue not so great authoritie The priests constituted vnder euery Byshop haue power say they to absolue the sinnes of thē that are confessed but not al kind of sinnes because there are some grieuous sinnes reserued to the absolutions of the Byshops and some againe to the absolution onely of the chiefe and high Byshop They say also that it behoueth the offēders for the necessitie of their soule health to call to remēbrance their offences and to manifest the same with al the circumstances therof vnto the priest in auricular cōfessiō supplying the place of God after the maner of a Iudge afterwarde humbly to fulfill the penaunce enioyned vnto him by the priest for his sinnes except the sayde penaunce so enioyned or any part thereof be released by the superior power All these things say they are manifestly determined as wel in the decrees as decretals And although these things haue not expressely their foundation in the playne and manifest doctrine of Christ nor any of the Apostles yet the authors of the decrees and decretals concerning thys matter haue groūded the same vpon diuers places of the scriptures as in the proces of Christ in the Gospell of Saynt Mathew the xvj chapter Wherupon they ground that popes power iudicial to surmount the powers of other priests as where Christ sayd vnto his disciples whō do men saye that I am And they aunswered some saye that thou art Iohn Baptist some Elias some Ieremy or one of the Prophets To whom he sayde but who saye you that I am Symon Peter makinge aunswere sayde Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God And Iesus answered and said vnto him Blessed art thou Symon the sonne of Ionas for flesh bloud hath not opened this vnto thee but my father which is in heauen And I say vnto thee that thou art Peter vpon this rocke wil I buyld my church and hel gates shal not preuaile against it And I wil geue thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauen And whatsoeuer thou shalt binde vpon earth shal also be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt lose vpon earth shall bee loosed also in heauen Out of this text of Christ diuers expositiōs haue drawen diuers errours For when Christ sayd And I say vnto thee that thou art Peter and vpon this rocke wil I build my Church Some therupon affirme that Christe meant he would builde his Church vpon Peter by authority of that text as it is writtē in the first part of the decrees Dist. 19. cap. Ita dominus noster The exposition hereof is ascribed to Pope Leo the errour wherof is manifestly known For the Church of Christ is not builded vpon Peter but vpon the rocke of Peters confession for that he sayd Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God and for that Christ sayd singularly vnto Peter I will geue vnto thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt binde c. By this saying they affirme that Christ gaue vnto Peter specially as chiefe of the rest of the Apostles a larger power to binde and to lose then he did vnto the rest of the apostles or disciples And because Peter answered for him self al the Apostles not only confessing the faith which he had chiefly aboue the rest but also the faith whiche the rest of the Apostles had euen as himselfe by the reuelation of the heauēly father It appeareth that as the fayth of al the Apostles was declared by the answere of one so by this that Christ sayd vnto Peter whatsoeuer thou shalt binde c. is geuen vnto the rest of the Apostles the same power equallitie to binde to lose as vnto Peter Whiche Christ declareth in the Gospell of S. Mathew the 18. chapter in these words Verely I say vnto you what thinges so euer you shall binde vpon earth shal be bound in heauē whatsoeuer you shal lose vpon earth shal be also losed in heauē And further he addeth And agayne I say vnto you that if two of you shall consent vpon earth and request whatsoeuer it be it shall be graunted vnto you of my father which is in heauen For when two or three be gathered together in my name I am there in the midst of them And in Iohn the xx chapter he sayth generally vnto them Receaue ye my spirit Whose sins ye shall remit shal be remitted vnto them and whose sinnes you shall retayne shall be retained By this it appeareth that the power to bynde and to loose is not specially graunted to Peter as chiefe and head of the rest and that by him the rest had their power to bind and to loose for that the head of the body of the Churche is one which is Christ and the head of Christ is God Peter and the rest of the Apostles are the good members of the body of Christ receiuing power vertue of Christ wherby they do confirme and glew together the other mēbers as well the strong noble as the weake and vnable to a perfect composition and seemelines of the body of Christ that all honour from all partes and members may be geuē vnto Christ as head and chiefe by whome as head all the members are gouerned And therfore Paule 1. Corinthians chap. 3. When any man sayth I hold of Paule and an other sayth I hold of Apollo are ye not carnall men For what is Apollo what is Paule The minister of him in whom ye haue beleued and he as God geueth vnto euery man I haue planted Apollo hath watered but God hath geuen the increase Therfore neither he that plāteth is any thing neither he that watereth but God that geueth the increase And Paul to the Gal. chap. 2. God hath no respecte of persons Those that seemed to be great and to do much auayled or profited me nothing at all But contrariwise when they saw that the Gospell of the vncircumcision was committed vnto me as the circumcision vnto Peter for he that wrought with Peter in the Apostleship of the circumcision wrought with me also amōg the Gentiles and when they knew the grace which was geuen me Peter Iames and Iohn straightwayes ioyned themselues with me and Barnabas wee among the Gentiles and they in circumcision onely might be mindefull of the poore the which to do I was very carefull Hereby it appeareth that Paule had not his authoritie of Peter to conuert the Gentiles to baptise them and to remit their sinnes but of him which said vnto him Saule Saule why persecutest thou mee It is hard for thee to kicke agaynst the pricke Heare is Paule the head of the
Church and not Peter By which head they say that al the members are sustayned and made liuely The thyrd errour which the authors of the canons cōceiueth in the sayd text of Christ which was sayd to Peter Unto thee will I geue the keyes c. is this They say that in this sentence which was sayd to Peter of the authoritie to binde and loose was ment that as Christ gaue vnto Peter aboue all the rest of the Apostles a speciall and as it I were an excellent power aboue all the Apostles euen so say they he gaue vnto the Bishops of Rome whome they call Peters chiefe successors the same speciall power and authoritie exceeding the power of all other Byshoppes of the world The first part of this similitude and comparison doth appeare manifestly by the premisses to be erroneous wherin is playnly shewed that the other Apostles had equall power with Peter to binde and lose Wherfore cōsequently it followeth the 2. part of the similitude grounded vpon the same text to be also erroneous But and if the first part of the sayd similitude were truth as it is not yet the second part must needes be an errour wherein is sayd that the Bishops of Rome are Peters chiefest successors For althogh there be but one Catholicke christian Church of al the faithful sort conuerted yet the first part therof and first conuerted was of the Iewes the second of the Greeks the third part was of the Romaynes or Latines Whereof the first part was most perfectly conuerted vnto the fayth for that they faithfully obserued the perfectiō of charitie as appeareth in the Actes of the Apostses by the multitude of the beleuers The were of one hart and one soule neyther called they any thing that they possessed theyr owne but all was common amongst them Hereupon Paule to the Romaynes Salutation to euery beleuer first to the Iew to the Greeks after the Iewes The Greekes were the second and after the Iewes best conuerted and after them the Romaynes taking their information of the Greekes as appeareth by the Chronicles although in deed some Romaynes were conuerted vnto the fayth by Peter and Paule And as Christ sayd thrise vnto Peter feed my sheepe so Peter ruled these three Churches as witnesseth the Chronicles But first he reformed the Church of the Iewes in Ierusalem and Iudea as appeareth by the testimony of the Actes of the Apostles For Acts 1. It is manifest how Peter stonding vp amongst his brethren spake vnto them concerning the election of an Apostle in the place of Iudas the traytor alledging places vnto thē out of the scripture that an other should take vppon him his Apostleship And so by lot was Mathias constituted in the 12. place of Iudas acts 2. After that the holy Ghost was come vpon the Apostles and that they spake with the tongues of al men the heares were astonied at the miracle And some mocked them saying these men are full of newe wine But Peter stood vp spake vnto thē saying that it was fulfilled in thē that was prophecied by Ioell the prophet and he preached Christ vnto the people whome they of ignoraunce had put to death To them was Sauioure promised by the testimony of the Prophets And whē they heard the wordes of Peter they were pricked at the heart saying vnto him and the rest of the Apostles What shal we then do And Peter sayd vnto them repent and let euerye one of you be baptised in the name of Iesus Christ for the remission of your sinnes and ye shall receaue the holy ghost And there were ioined vnto them the same day about three M. soules And Actes 3.4.5 it appeareth that Peter aboue the rest did those thinges which belonged to the ministery of the Apostleship as well in preaching as in answering Wherupon some Chronicles say that Peter gouerned the church of the Iewes at Ierusalem 4. yeares before he gouerned Antioche And by the testimony of Paule to the Gal. as before is sayd The Gospell of the vncircumsion is cōmitted to Paule euen as the circumcision to Peter And he that wrought with Peter in the Apostleship of circumcisiō wrought with Paule amongst the Gentils Wherby it apreth that the Churche of the Iewes was commtted to the gouernment of Peter And in the proces of the Actes of the Apostles it appeareth that Peter beleeued that the fayth of Christ was not to be preached vnto those Gentiles which alwayes liued in vncleannes of Idolatry But whē Peter was at Ioppe Cornelius a Gētile sent vnto him that he wold come shew him the way of life But Peter a little before of the comming of the messengers of Cornelius being in his chāber after he had prayed fel in a trance and saw heauen open and a certayne vessel descending euen as a great sheete letten downe by foure corners from heauen to earth In the which were all maner of foure footed beastes serpentes of the earth and foules of the ayre And a voyce spake vnto hym saying arise Peter kill and eate and Peter sayd not so Lorde because I haue neuer eaten any common or vncleane thing This was done thrise And Peter descended not knowing what the vision did signifie and found the messengers of Cornelius As concerning the authoritie iudicial of the clergie many things are written thereof in the Canons of decrees greatly to be marueiled at and farre from the truth of the Scripture The authors of the Canons say that Chryst gaue vnto the priests power iudicial ouer sinners that confessed their sinnes vnto them And this they ground vpon the text of Christ I will geue vnto thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauen and what soeuer thou loosest c. And these keyes of the kingdome of heauen they cal the knowledge to discerne and the power to iudge which they say onely belongeth to the priestes except in case of necessitie then they say a lay man may absolue a man frō sinne And as touching absolution they say there are three thinges to be required on the sinners part first harty cōtritiō wherby the sinners ought to bewaile their offēding of god thorough sinnes the second is auricular confession whereby the sinner ought to shew vnto the Priest his sinnes the circumstances of them The third is satisfaction thorough penaunce enioyned vnto hym by the Priest for his sinnes cōmitted And of his part that geueth absolution there are two thinges say they to be required that is to say knowledge to discern one sinne from an other wherby he ought to make a difference of sinnes appoynt a conuenient penaunce according to the quantitie of the sinnes The secōd is authoritie to iudge wherby he ought to ioyne penaunce to the offender And further they say that he that is confessed ought with al humilitie to submit himself to this authoritie and wholy and voluntarily to doe those penaunces which are commaunded
of death and not able to require baptisme Christ sayth he that beleueth and is baptised shal be saued He sayth not he that is not baptised but he that beleueth not shall be damned Wherefore in the 12. chap. of Iohn Christ sayth I am the resurrection and lyfe he that beleeueth in me yea although he were dead shall lyne The faith therfore is necessary which the infāt hath in his faithfull parents although he be not washed with corporall water How then is the infant damned and tormēted with eternall fire Were not they that were before the comming of Christ and dead before his death by a thousande yeres saued also by his death and passion All that beleued in him were baptised in his bloud and so were saued and redemed from sinne and the bondage of the deuill and made partakers of the kingdome of heauen How then in the time of grace shall the infāt be damned that is borne of faythfull parents that do not despise but rather desire to haue theyr children baptised I dare not consent to so hard a sentēce of the decrees but rather beleue that he is saued by vertue of the passion of Christ in fayth of his faythfull parentes and the hope which they haue in Christ. Which fayth and hope are the keies of the heauenly kingdome God were not iust and mercifull if he would condemne a man that beleueth not in him except he shewed vnto him the fayth which hee ought to beleeue And therefore Christ sayth If I had not come and spokē vnto them sinne could not haue bene layd vnto theyr charge but nowe they haue no excuse of sinne Therfore seing the fayth of Christ is not manifest vnto the infāt departing before baptisme neither hath he denyed it how thē shal he be damned for the same But if God speaketh inwardly by way of illumination of the intelligēce of the infant as he speaketh vnto Aungels who then knoweth saue God alone whether the infant receiueth or not receiueth the fayth of Christ What is he therfore that so rashly dare take vpō him to iudge the infants begottē of faythfull parents dying with out baptisme to be tormēted with eternal fire Now let vs cōsider the 3. thinges which the canons of decrees affirme to be requisite for the remission of the sinnes of those that sinne after baptisme that is to say contrition of hart auricular confession and satisfaction of the deed through penance enioyned by the priest for the sinnes cōmitted I cannot finde in any place in the Gospel where Christ commaūded that this kind of confession should be done vnto that priest nor I cannot find that Christ assigned any penance vnto sinners for theyr sinnes but that he willed thē to sinne no more If a sinner confesse that he hath offended God through sinne soroweth hartely for his offēces minding no more hereafter to sinne then is he truely repentaunt for his sinne then is he conuerted vnto the Lord. If he shall then hūbly and with good hope crane mercy at God remission of his sinnes what is he that can let God to absolue that sinner from his sinne And as God absolueth a sinner from hys sinne so hath Christ absolued many although they confessed not theyr sinnes vnto the priests and although they receiued not due penance for their sinnes And if Christ could after that maner once absolue sinners how is he become now not able to absolue Except some man wil say that he is aboue Christ and that his power is minished by the ordinances of his own lawes How were sinners absolued of god in the time of the Apostles and alwayes heretofore vnto y◠time that these Canons were made I speake not these thinges as though confession to priestes were wicked but that it is not of necessity requisite vnto saluation I beleeue verily that the confession of sinnes vnto good priestes and likewise to other faythful Christiās is good as witnesseth S. Iames the Apostle Cōfesse ye your selues one to another pray ye one for another that ye may be saued for the continuall prayer of the iust auayleth much Helias was a man that suffered many things like vnto you and he praid that it should not rayne vpon the earth it rayned not in 3. yeares 6. monethes And agayne he prayed and it rayned from heauen and the earth yelded forth her fruit This kinde of confession is good profitable and expedient for if God peraduenture heareth not a mans own prayer he is helped with the intercession of others Yet neuerthelesse the prayers of the priests seemeth to much to be extolled in the decrees where it treateth of penitēce and that saying is ascribed vnto Pope Leo. Cap. multiplex misericordia Dei c. And it followeth So is it ordeyned by the prouidence of Gods diuine wil that the mercy of God cannot be obteined but by the praier of the priests c. The praier of a good priest doth much auayle a sinner confessing his faults vnto him The counsel of a discreet priest is very profitable for a sinner to geue the sinner counsell to beware herafter to sinne and to instruct him how he shal punish his body by fasting by watching and such like actes of repentance that herafter he may be better preserued from sinne After this maner I esteme confessiō to priests very expedient and profitable to a sinner But to cōfesse sinnes vnto the priest as vnto a iudge to receiue of him corporall penāce for a satisfaction vnto God for his sinnes committed I see not how this can be founded vpō the truth of the scripture For before the comming of Christ no man was sufficient or able to make satisfactiō vnto God for his sins although he suffred neuer so much penance for his sinnes And therefore it was needefull that he that was without sinne should be punished for sinnes as witnesseth Isayas chap. 53. where he sayth he took our griefes vpon him and our sorrowes he bare And again He was woūded for our iniquities and vexed for our wickednes And agayn The Lord put vpon him our iniquity And agayne for the wickednes of my people haue I strikē him It therfore Christ through his passion hath made satisfaction for our sinnes whereas we our selues were vnable to do it then through him haue we grace remission of sinnes How can we say now that we are sufficient to make satisfaction vnto God by any penance enioyned vnto vs by mans authority seing that our sinnes are more greuous after Baptisme thē they were before the comming of Christ. Therefore as in Baptisme the payne of Christ in his passion was a full satisfaction for our sinnes euen so after Baptisme if we confesse that we haue offended be harty sorry for our sinnes and minde not to sinne agayne ofterwardes Hereupon Iohn writeth in his first epistle ca. 1. If we say we haue no sinne we deceiue our selues the truth is not
that looke for him to their saluation For the lawe hauing a shadowe of good thinges to come can neuer by the Image it selfe of thinges which euery yeare without ceasing they offer by such sacrifices make those perfect that come therunto for otherwise that offering should haue ceased Because that such worshippers being once cleansed from theyr sinnes should haue no more conscience of sinne But in these commemoratioÌ„ is made euery yere of sinne for it is impossible that by the bloud of Goates and Calues sinnes should be purged and taken away Therfore comming into the world he sayd Sacrifice and oblation thou wouldst not haue but a body hast thou geuen me peace offeringes for sinne haue not pleased thee Then sayd I behold I come In the volume of the booke it is written of me that I should doe thy will O God Saying as aboue because thou wouldest haue no sacrifices nor burnt offeringes for sinne neyther doest thou take pleasure in those things that are offered according to the law Then sayd I behold I come that I may doe thy will O God He taketh away the first to stablishe that which followeth In which will we are sanctified by the oblation of the body of Iesus Christ once for all And euery priest is ready dayly ministring and oftentimes affering like sacrifices which can neuer take away sinnes But this Iesus offering one sacrifice for sinne sitteth for euermore on the right hand of God expecting the time tyll his enemies be made his footstoole For by his owne onely oblation hath he consummated for euermore those that are sanctified All these places haue I recited which Paule writeth for the better vnderstanding and declaration of those thinges I meane to speak By all which it appeareth manifestly how the Priesthood of Christ differeth from the legall priesthood of Aaron and by the same also appeareth how the same differeth from all other priesthood Christian that immitateth Christ. For the properties of the priesthood of Christ aboue recited are founde in no other Priest but in Christ alone Of the third priesthood that is the Christian priesthood Christ by expresse wordes speaketh but litle to make any difference betwene the priests and the rest of the people neither yet doth vse this name of Sacerdos or praesbiter in the Gospell But some he calleth disciples some apostels whom he sent to baptise to preach in his name to do miracles He calleth them the salt of the earth in which the name of wisedome is ment and he calleth them the light of the world by which good liuing is signified For he sayth So let your light so shine before meÌ„ that they may see your good workes and glorify your father which is in heauen And Paule speaking of the Priestes to Timothe and Titus seemeth not to mee to make any diuersity betwixt the Priestes and the other people but in that he woulde haue them to surmount other in knowledge and perfection of life But the fourth priesthood is the Romaine priesthood brought in by the Church of Rome which Churche maketh a distinction betwene the clergy and the lay people after that the clergy is deuided into sundry degrees as appeareth in the decretals This distinction of the clergy from the laitye with the consure of clerkes began in the time of * Anacletus as it doth appeare in the Chronicles The degrees of the clergy were afterward inuedted distincted by their offices and there was no ascentioÌ„ to the degree of the priesthood but by inferior orders and degrees But in the primitiue churche it was not so for immediately after tht conuersion of some of theÌ„ to the fayth baptisme receiued they were priests bishops made as appeareth by Ananias whom Marcus made of a taylor or shomaker to be a bishop And of many others it was in like case done according to the traditions of the church of Rome Priests are ordeined to offer sacrifices to make supplication and prayers and to blesse sanctify The oblation of the priesthood onely to Priestes as they say is congruent whose duties are vpon the aultar to offer for the sinnes of the people the Lords body which is coÌ„secrated of bread Of which saying I haue great maruell considering S. Paule his wordes to the Hebrues before recited If Christ offering for our sinnes one oblation for euermore sitteth on the right hand of God and wyth that one oblation hath coÌ„suÌ„mated for euermore those that are sanctified If Christ euermore sitteth on the right hand of God to make intercession for vs what neede he to leaue here any sacrifice for our sinnes of the Priestes to be dayly offered I do not finde in the scriptures of God nor of his Apostles that the body of Christ ought to be made a sacrifice for sinne but onely as a Sacrament and commemoration of the sacrifice passed whiche Christ offered vpon the aultar of the crosse for our sinnes For it is an absurditye to say that Christ is now euery day really offered as a sacrifice vpon the aultar by the Priestes for then the Priestes should really crucify him vpoÌ„ the aultar which is a thing of no Christian to be beleeued But euen as in his supper his body his bloud he deliuered to his Disciples in memorial of his body that should be crucified on the morrow for our sinnes So after his asceÌ„tion did his Apostles vse the same when they brake bread in euery house for a SacrameÌ„t and not for a sacrifice of the body and bloud of our Lord Iesus Christ. And by this meanes were they put in remembraunce of the great loue of Christ who so entirelye loued vs that willinglye he suffered the death for vs for the remission of our sinnes And thus did they offer theÌ„selues to God by loue being ready to suffer death for the confession of his name and for the sauing health of theyr brethren fulfilling the new commaundement of Christ which sayd vnto them A new coÌ„mauÌ„dement do I geue vnto you that you loue one another as I haue loued you But wheÌ„ loue began to waxe cold or rather to be frosen for cold thorow the anguish anxiety of persecution for the name of Christ then Priests did vse the flesh and bloud of Christ in â—â—tad of a sacrifice And because many of them feared death some of them fled into solitarye places not daring to geue themselues a sacrifice by death vnto God through the confession of his name sauing health of theyr brethreÌ„ Some other worshipped Idols fearing death as did also the chiefe Bishop of Rome and many other mo in diuers places of the world And thus it came to passe as that which was ordeined and instituted for a memoriall of the one onely sacrifice was altered for want of loue into the realitye of the sacrifice it selfe ¶ After these thinges thus discussed he inferreth consequently vpon the same an other briefe tractation of women
to them these lordships or landes seing God from the beginning hath hated all extortion in his burnt sacrifices Not euerye one that sayth vnto me Lord Lord shal enter into the kingdome of heauen but he which doth the will of my father which is in heauē And agayne not the hearers of the law but the doers of the law shall be iustified If therefore the words of him that prayth do not deliuer himselfe from sinne nor frō the payne of sinne how do they deliuer other men from sinne or frō the payne of sinne when no man prayth more earnestly for an other man thē for himselfe Therfore many are deceiued in buying or selling of prayers as in the buying of pardons that they might be deliuered from payne whē as commonly they pay dearer for the prayers of the proud vicious prelates thēfor the prayers of deuout women and deuout men of the laye people But out of doubt God doth not regard the person of him that prayth neither the place in which he praith nor his apparell nor the curiousnes of his prayer but the humility and godlye affection of him that prayeth Did not the Pharisy and the Publican goe vp into the temple to pray The Publicans prayer for his humility and godly affection is heard But the Pharisies prayer for his pride arrogancy is contempned Cōsider that neither the person nor the place nor the state nor the curiousnes of his prayer doth helpe the Pharisye Because the Publicane not thinking himselfe worthy to lift vp his eies vnto heauen for the multitude of his sinnes saying O God be mercifull vnto me a sinner is iustified dy his humility and his praier is heart But the Pharisy boasting in his righteousnes is despised because God thrusteth downe the proud and exalteth the humble and those that be meek The rich glotton also that was clothed with purple and silke fared euery day daintely prayd vnto Abraham and is not heard but is buryed in paynes and torments of hell fire But Lazarus whiche lay begging at his gate being full of sores is placed in the bosome of Abraham Behold that neither the riches of his apparell nor the deliciousnesse of his banquets or the gorgiousnes of his estate neither the aboundance of his riches doth helpe any thing to prefer the prayers or petitiōs of the rich glotten nor yet diminishe his tormentes because that mighty men in their mightines shal suffer torments mightely How dare any man by cōposition demaund or receiue any thing of an other man for his prayers If he beleue that he can by his praier deliuer his brother frō greuous paine he is boūd by charity to relieue his brother with his prayers although he be not hired thereunto but and if he will not pray vnles he be hyred thē hath he no loue at al. What therfore helpeth his prayer which abideth not in charitie Therfore let him first take compassion of himselfe by praier that he may come into charitie and then he shal bee the better able to helpe others If he beleeue not or that he standeth in doubt to be able to deliuer his brother by his praier wherfore doth he make with him an assured bargayn taketh his mony and yet knoweth not whether he shall relieue him euer a whit the more or not from his paine I feare least the words of the Prophet are fulfilled saying From the least to the most al mē applye themselues to couetousnes and from the Prophet to the Priest all woorke deceitfully For the poore priests excuse themselues of such bargaining and selling of their praiers saying The yong cock learneth to crow of the olde cocke For sayeth he thou maist see that the Pope himselfe in stalling of Bishops Abbots taketh the first frutes In the placing or bestowing of benefices he alwaies taketh somwhat specially if the benefices be great Also he selleth pardōs or bulles and to speake more plaine he taketh mony for them Bishops in geuing orders in hallowing churches churchyards do take mony In ecclesiastical correction they take mony for the mitigation of penance In the greuous offences of cōuict persons mony is required caused to be payed Abbots Monkes other religious men that haue possessiō wil receiue no mā into their fraternitie or make thē partakers of their spiritual suffrages vnles he bestow somewhat vpon them or promise them somewhat Curates vicars hauing sufficient liuings by the tithes of their paryshioners yet in dirges and yeares myndes in hearing confessions in weddinges buryings do require haue money The Fryers also of the fower orders of beggers which think thēselues to be the most perfitest men of the Church do take mony for their praiers confessions buryings of the dead and when they preach they beleue that they shal haue eyther money or some other thyng worthy money Wherfore then be the poore priests blamed ought not they to bee held excused although they take money for their praiers by cōpositiō Truly me thinketh that this excuse by other mens sins doth not excuse thē forasmuch as to heap one mischief vpon anothers head is no sufficiēt discharge I would to God that al the buyers sellers of spiritual suffrages would with the eyes of their harte beholde the ruine of the great Citie and the fall of Babylon and that which they shall saye after that fall Doth not the Prophet say And the merchaunts of the earth shall weepe and mourne for her because no man shall buy anye more their marchandise that is their marchandise of gold and siluer and of precious stone and of pearle and of silke and purple And again he sayth And the marchaunts which were made riche by her shall stand alouse for feare of her tormentes weeping mourning and saying Alas Alas that Citie Babylon that great Citie whych was woont to weare purple whitesilke crim sin gold pearle and precious stone because that in one hour al those ryches are come to nought And agayne And they cast dust vppon their heads and cryed out weping and mourning and saying Alas Alas that great and mightie Citie Babilon by whom al such as had shippes vpon the sea were made riche by her rewards Because that in one houre she is become desolate This Babilon this great Citie is the Citie of Rome as it appeareth by the processe of the Apostle Because the aungel which shewed vnto Saint Iohn the destructiō of the mightie harlot sitting vpon many waters with whō the kinges of the earth haue committed fornication and al they which dwell vpon the earth are made dronke with the wyne of her whoredome sayd vnto him And the woman which thou sawest is the great citie which hath dominion aboue kings c. And in dede in the daies of Saint Iohn the whole world was subiect to the temporall Empire of the Citie of Rome and afterwardes it was subiect to the spiritual Empire or dominion of the same
but after he is knowne he shal bee reiected and naught esteemed He geueth to small and great riche and poore free and bonde markes in their right hands in their foreheades that no man shoulde buy or sell but those that shall haue the marks of the name of the beast or that looketh to haue of him some recompence small mean or great or els the number of his name which number is 300. The Pope sayth that in the administration of euery sacrament he doth imprint a certaine charecter or mark into the soul of him that receiueth In baptisme he saith that he doth imprint into the soule of hym that is baptised a marke that cannot be wiped out and so likewise in other sacraments And I knowe that in a Sacrament are two things that is the sacramental signe spiritual grace represented by the same signe the sacramental signe is geueÌ„ to man of man but the spirituall grace is geuen of Christ. Wherefore although a vicious or naughty Priest doth baptise any man if he that is baptised or his parents if he be a childe do aske with faithful meaning baptisme do meane faithfully hereafter to obserue the wordes of baptisme is as well baptised as if hee were baptised of neuer so vertuous a priest So also the sinner which with al hys hart is sory for his sinnes and doth aske faithfully mercye of God is as wel absolued of a vicious priest as of a vertuous Because the Lambe of god whych taketh away the sinnes of the word wipeth away inwardly our sinnes by his grace because that he is the bishop pastor of our souls All other priestes do outwardly worke absolution which knowe not for a certaintye whether they haue absolued or not So also is it in the other because that the grace of the sacrament is geuen of God and the sacramental signe of man In geuing of orders the chiefe bishop doth imprint the corporall markes but of the spiritual markes I know none vnlesse a man will say that by receiuing the order he hath some beliefe that he may worke some thinges pertayniug to that order the which before the receiuing of the order he could not But this one thing is that none in the churche ought to sell spiritual marchandise of which thinges wee haue spoken before vnles he haue the marke of the beast My counsell is let the buyer beware of those markes because that after the fall of Babylon if any man hath worshipped the beast and her image hath reciued the marke vpon his forehead vpon his hand he shall drinke of the wine of gods wrath which is mixed with the wyne in the cup of his anger and he shal be tormented in fire brymstone in the sight of the holy angels and in the sight of the Lambe and the smoke of their tormentes shall euer more ascend although he looke for a recompence small mean or great of the beast or els the nuÌ„ber of his name The beast doubtles doth recompence his friends with his small rewarde that is with great gifts and benefices corporall with a meane reward that is with great spirituall gifts in authority of blessing losing binding praying exercising other spiritual workes with his greatest rewarde which after that they be dead maketh them to be honored in earth amoÌ„g the saints The number of his name according to the opinion of some men is Dux Cleri the captayne of the clergie because by that name he is named maketh his name knowne and that name is 666. This is my opinion of the beast ascending out of the earth and shall vntill suche time as I shal bee of the same beast better instructed And although that this beast doth signifie the Romaine bishops yet the other cruel beast ascending out of the sea doth signifye the Romayne Emperours And although that the Dragon being a cruel beast and the false Prophet geuing the marke must be throwen into the lake of fire and brimstone to be tormeÌ„ted for euer I woulde haue no man to iudge but I leaue such things altogether to the finall iudgement of Chryst to bee detemined But Martine the Popes confessour which maketh the Chronicle of the Emperours and Popes recyteth many errours of the Popes more horrible and abhomynabl then of the Emperours For he speaketh of the idolatrous Popes hereticall simoniacal and Popes the were murderers that vsed nigromancie and wytchcraft that were fornicatours and defyled with al kinde of vice But I haue partly declared how that the Popes lawe is contrary to Christes lawe and howe that he sayeth that he is the chiefe vicar of Christ in earth and in his deedes is coÌ„trary to Christ and doth forsake both hys doctrine lyfe I can not see who els may be so well Antichrist and a seducer of the people For there is not a greater pestilence then a familiar enemy As concrning idols and the worshipping of them I think of them as Moses Salomon Isayas Ieremy and the rest of the Prophetes which all spake agaynst the making of Images as also the worshipping of Images And faithful Dauid full of the spirit of God sayth Let all those be confounded that worship Images and that reioyce in Idols And againe he sayth Let theÌ„ be made like vnto them that make them al such as put their trust in them Wherefore I pray god that this euil come not vpon me which is the curse of God pronounced by Dauid the prophet Nor I wil be by Gods grace neither a maker nor els a woorshipper of Images As coÌ„cerning othes I beleue and obey the doctrine of the almighty God my maister Iesus Christ which teacheth that Christian men in affirmation of a truth should passe the righteousnes of the Scribes and Pharises of the olde Testament or els he excludeth theÌ„ from the kingdom of heauen For he saith Unles your righteousnes exceede the righteousnes of the Scribes and Pharises ye cannot enter into the kingdome of heaueÌ„ And as concerning othes he sayth It hath bene sayd to them of old time thou shalt not forsweare thy selfe but shalt performe vnto the Lorde those thinges which thou vowest But I saye vnto you thou shalt not sweare at all neyther by the heaueÌ„ nor yet by the earth c. But let your coÌ„munication be yea yea nay nay for whatsoeuer shal be more then this proceedeth of euill Therefore as the perfection of the auncient men of the old Testament was not to forsweare themselues so the perfection of Christian men is not to sweare at all because they are so coÌ„maunded of Christ whose commaundement must in no case be brokeâ— although that the Citie of Rome is contrarye to thys dâ—â—ctryne of Chryst euen as in manye things she is found contray to her selfe As touching the taking away of temporal goods from those that are ecclesiastical persons offendyng habitualiter by such as are temporall
God deuysed ordayned for the best vnto the elect Christians The fourth Like as the mystical body of Christ is the congregation of al the Electiso Antichrist mistically is the church of the wicked of al the reprobates The fift The conclusions of Swinderby be agreable to the fayth in euery part ¶ This letter was thus subscribed By the spirite of God sometime visityng you ☞ Besides this epistle aboue prefixed there is also fouÌ„d annexed with the same a deuise of an other certayne letter couÌ„terfeited vnder the name of Lucifer prince of darknes writing to the Pope and al popishe Prelates persecuting the true and right Church with all might and mayne to maintayn their pride and domination in this earth vnder a coulourable pretence visor of the catholique church succession Apostolical Which letter although it seemeth in some authors to be ascribed to Dekam aboue mentioned yet because I find it in the same Register of the church of Herford coÌ„teyned inserted amoÌ„g yâ— tractations of Walter Brute and deuised as yâ— Register said by that Lollards I thought no meeter place then here to annexe the same the tenour wherof thus proceedeth in words as follow ¶ The deuise or counterfayt of a certayne letter fayned vnder the name of Lucifer Prince of darknesse wryting to the persecuting prelates of the popish clergy I Lucifer prince of darknes and profound heauinesse Emperour of the high mysteries of the Kyng of Acharont Captaine of the dungeon Erebus kyng of hell and comptroller of the infernall fire To all our children of pryde and companions of our kyngdome and especially to our Prynces of the Church of this latter age and tyme of which our aduersary Iesus Christ accordyng to the Prophet saieth I hate the church or congregation of the wicked send greeting wish prosperitie to all that obey our commaundementes as also to those that be obedient to the lawes of Sathan already enacted that are diligent obseruers of our behestes and the precepts of our decree Know ye that in times past certaine vicars or vicegerents of Christ following hys steppes in miracles and vertues liuing and continuyng in a beggerly lyfe conuerted in a maner the whole world from the yoke of our tiranny vnto their doctrine maner of lyfe To the great derision and contempte of our prison house and kyngdome and also to the no little preiudice and hurt of our iurisdiction and authorytie nor fearing to hurt our fortified power ond to offend the maiestie of our estate For then receiued we no tribute of the world neyther dyd the myserable sort of common people rushe at the gates of our deepe dungeon as they were wont to do with continuall pealyng and rappyng but then the easie pleasant broad way which leadeth to death lay still without great noyce of traÌ„pelyng trauaylers neyther yet was trode with the feete of myserable men And when all our courtes were without sutets Hell then began to houle And thus continuyng in great heauines anguish was robbed and spoyled Which thing considered the impacient rage of our stomacke coulde no longer suffer neyther the ougle retchelous neglygence of our great Captayne generall could any longer indure it But we seeking remedy for the time that should come after haue prouyded vs of a verye trimme shift For in stead of these Apostles and other their adherentes whyche draw by the same lyne of theirs as wel in maners as doctrine are odious enemis vnto vs We haue caused you to be their successors put you in their place which be Prelates of the church in these latter times by our great might and subtletie as Chryst hath sayd of you they haue raigned but not by me Once we promised vnto him al the kingdom of the world if he would fal down and worships vs but he would not saying my kingdome is not of this would and went his way when the multitude would haue made him a temporall kinge But to you truely which are fallen from the state of grace and that serue vs in the earth is that my promise fulfilled and all terrene thyngs be our meanes which we haue bestowed vpon you are vnder gouernment For he hath said of vs as ye know The prince of the world coÌ„meth c. and hath made vs to raigne ouer al children of vnbeliefe Therfore our aduersaryes before recited dyd pacientlye submit themselues vnto the Princes of the worlde and did teache that men shoulde do so saying Be ye subiect to euery creature for Gods cause whether it be to the Kyng as moste chiefest And agayne Obey ye them that are made rulers ouer you c. For so their maister commauÌ„ded them saying The kinges of the heathen haue dominion ouer them c. But I think it long til we haue powred our poyson vpoÌ„ the earth and therefore fill your selues full And now bee yee not onely vnlyke those fathers but also contrary vnto them in your lyfe and conditions and extoll your selues aboue all other men Neyther do ye geue to God that which belongeth to him nor yet to Caesar that which is his But exercise you the power of both the swordes according to our decrees makinge your selues doers in worldlye matters fighting in our quarell intangled with secular labours and busines And clyme ye by litle little from the myserable state of pouerty vnto the highest seates of all honours the most princely places of dignitie by your deuised practices false and deceitfull wyles and subtlety that is by hypocrisy flattery lying periurie treasons deceits simonye and other greater wickednes then which our infernal furies may deuise For after that ye haue by vs bene aduaunced thither where ye would be yet that doth not suffice you but as gready staruelings more huÌ„gry then ye were before ye suppresse the poore scratch and rack together all that comes to hand peruerting and turninge euerie thing topsie toruey so swollen that redy ye are to burst for pride liuing like Lechers in all corporal delicatenes and by fraude dyrecting all your doinges You challenge to your selues names of honour in the earth callyng your selues Lordes holye yea and most holy persons Thus eyther by violence ye rauen or els by ambition subtilly ye pilfer away and wrongfully wraft and by false title possesse those goodes whych for the sustentation of the poore members of Christ whom froÌ„ our first fall we haue hated were bestowed and geuen consuming them as ye your selues lyst therewith ye cherish and maintaine an innumerable sort of whoores strumpets and bawdes with whom ye ride pompously like mightie Prynces farre otherwise goinge then those poore beggerly priestes of the primatiue Church For I would ye shoulde buylde your selues ryche and gorgeous palacies yee fare lyke Prynces eating and drinking the most daintiest meates and pleasauntest wiâ—es that may be gotten ye hoord and heepe together an infynite deale of treasure not like to him
father and to the sonne Ouer this I beleue that through counsell of this most blessed Trinity in most cōuenient time before ordeined for the saluation of mankinde the second person of this Trinity was ordeined to take the forme of mā that is the kinde of mā And I beleue that this secōd person our Lord Iesu Christ was conceiued through the holy ghost in the wombe of the most blessed virgin Mary without mans seed And I beleue that after 9. monethes Christ was borne of this most blessed virgine without any payne or breaking of the closser of her wombe and without filth of her virginity And I beleue that Christ our Sauiour was Circumcise◠in the eight day after his birth in fulfilling of the law and his name was called Iesus which was so called of the Angel before that he was conceiued in the wombe of Mary his mother And I beleue that Christ as he was about xxx yeare olde was Baptised in the floud of Iordane of Iohn Baptist and in the likenes of a Doue the holy Ghost descēded there vpon him a voyce was heard from heauen saying Thou are my welbeloued sonne in thee I am full pleased And I beleue that Christ was moued then by the holy ghost for to go into desert and there he fasted 40 dayes 40. nightes without bodely meat and drink And I beleue that by and by after his fasting when the manhood of christ hūgred the fiend came to him and tempted him in glottony in vayne glory and in courtise but in all those temptations Christ concluded the fiend and withstood him And then without tarying Iesu began to preach and to say vnto the people do ye penaunce for the Realme of heauen is now at hand I beleue that Christ in all his time here liued most holity and taught the will of his father most truly and I beleue that he suffered therfore most wrongfully greatest repriests and despisinges And after this when Christ woulde make an end here of this rēporal life I beleue that in the day next before that he would suffer passiō in the morne In forme of bread and of wine he ordeined the Sacrament of his flesh and hys bloud that is his owne precious body gaue it to his Apostles for to eat cōmaunding them and by them all their after commers that they should do it in this forme that he shewed to them vse themselues and teach and comō forth to other men and womē this most worshipfull holyest sacrament in mindfulnes of his holyest liuing of his most true preaching of his wilfull and patient suffering of the most paynefull passion And I beleue that thys Christ our Sauiour after that he had ordeined this most worthy Sacrament of his own precious body he wēt forth wilfully agaynst his enemies and he suffered them most paciently to lay their hands most violently vpō him and to binde him and to lead him forth as a theefe to scorne him and buffet him and all to blow or file him with their spittinges Ouer this I beleue that Christ suffered most meekly and paciently his enemies for to ding out with sharp scourges the bloud that was betwene his skinne and his flesh yea without grudging Christ suffered the cruell Iewes to crowne him with most sharpe thornes and to strike him with a reede And after Christ suffered wicked Iewes to draw him out vpon the crosse for to nayle him thereupon hand and foote And so through his pitifull nayling Christ shed out wilfully for mans life the bloud that was in his vaynes And then Christ gaue wilfully his spirit into the hāds or power of his father so as he would whē he would christ died wilfully for mās sake vpon the crosse And notwithstāding that Christ was wilfully paynefully most shamefully put to death as to the world there was left bloud and water in his hart as before ordeined that he would shedd out this bloud this water for mās saluation And therefore he suffred the Iewes to make a blinde knight to thrust him into the hart with a speare and this the bloud and water that was in his hart Christ would shed out formans loue And after this I beleue that Christ was taken downe from the crosse and buried And I beleue that on the third day by power of hys Godhead Christ rose againe from death to life And the xl day therafter I beleue that Christ ascēded vp into heauen and that he there sitteth on the right hand of the father almighty And the fifty day after this vp going he sēt to hys Apostles the holy ghost that he had promised them before And I beleue that Christ shall come iudge all mankind some to euerlasting peace and some to euerlasting paines And as I beleue in the father in the sonne that they are one God almighty so I beleue in the holy Ghost that he is also with them the same God almighty And I beleue an holy church that is all they that haue bene and that now are alwayes to the end of the worlde shal be a people the which shall endeuour them to know to keepe the commaundements of God dreading ouer all thing to offed God and louing and seeking most to please him And I beleeue that all they that haue had yet haue and all they that yet shall haue the foresayd vertues surely standing in the belief of God hoping stedfastly in his mercyfull doinges continuing to theyr end in perfect charitye wilfully paciently and gladly suffering persecutiōs by the example of Christ chieflye and his Apostles all these haue theyr names written in the booke of life Therfore I beleue that the gathering together of this people liuing now here in this life is the holy Church of God fighting here on earth agaynst the fiend the prosperity of the world and theyr fleshly lusts Wherfore seing that all the gathering together of this Church before sayd and euery part therof neither coueteth nor willeth nor loueth nor seketh any thing but to eschew y◠offēce of God to do his pleasing will meekly gladly and wilfully with all mine hart I submit my selfe vnto this holy Church of Christ to be euer buxome obedient to that ordinaūce of it of euery member therof after my knowledge and power by the help of God Therfore I knowledge now and euermore shal if God will that with all my hart and with all my might I wil submit me onely to the rule and gouernaunce of them whō after my knowledge I may perceiue by the hauing and vsing of the before sayd vertues to be members of the holy Church Wherfore these articles of belief and al other both of the olde law and of the new which after the commaundement of God any man ought to beleue I beleeue verely in my soule as a sinful deadly wretch of my cunning and power ought to beleue praying the Lord God for his holy
all your vicious liuing praying to him euer deuoutly of charitable counsel and contynuance Hoping without dout that if ye coÌ„tinue thus busying you faythfully to know to kepe his biddings that he wil for he onely may forgeue you al your sinnes And this man said to me Though God forgeue men their sins yet it behoueth men to be assoyled of priests to do the penance that they enioyne them And I sayde to him Sir it is all one to assoyle men oâ— their sinnes to forgeue meÌ„ their sinnes Wherefore sined it pertayneth only to God to forgeue sinne It sufficeth in this case to counsel men women for to lâ—aue their sinne and to comfort them that busy them thus to do for to hope stedfastly in the mercy of God And agayne ward Priestes ought to tel sharply to customable sinners that if they wil not make an ende of their sinne but coÌ„tinue in diuers sinâ— while that they may sinne all such deserue payne without any en And herefore Priests should ouer busye them to liue wel and holyly and to teach the people 〈◊〉 truly the worde of God shewyng to all folke in open preaching and in priuy counseling that the lord God only forgeueth sinne And therefore those priests that take vpoÌ„ theÌ„ to assoyle meÌ„ of their sinnes blaspheme God since that it perteineth onely to the Lord to assoile men of all their sinnes For no doubt a thousand yeare after yâ— Christ was man no Priest of Christ durst take vpon him to teach the people neither priuily nor apertly that they behoued nedes to come to be assayled of them as Priests now do But by authoritie of Christes word Priests bounde indurate customable synners to euerlasting paines which in no time of their lyuing would busy theÌ„ faithfully to knowe the biddinges of God nor to kepe theÌ„ And again al they that would occupy al their wits to hate to flye al occasion of sinne dreading ouer al thing to offend God and louing for to please him continually to these men women Priests shewed how the Lord assoyleth them of all their sinnes And thus Christ promised to confirme in heauen al the binding and loosing that priests by authoritie of his word binde men in sinne that are indurate therin or loose theÌ„ out of sinne here vpon earth that are verely repentaunt And this maÌ„ hearing these words said that he might well in conscience coÌ„sent to this sentence But he sayd Is it not nedefull to the lay people that can not thus do to go shrine them to priests And I said If a man feele himselfe so distroubled with any sinne yâ— he can not by his own witte auoide this synne without counsel of them that are herein wiser than he In such a case the counsell of a good Priest is full necessarye And if a good priest fayle as they do now coÌ„monly in such a case S. Augustine sayth that a man may lawfully common and take counsel of a vertuous secular maÌ„ But certain that maÌ„ or womaÌ„ is ouerladen and too beastly which cannot bring their owne sinnes into their minde busying them night and day for to hate to forsake al their sinnes doing a sigh for them after their cunning and power And sir full accordingly to this sentence vpoÌ„ MidlentoÌ„ SuÌ„day two yeare as I gesse now agone I hard a Monk of Feuersam that men called Morden preache at CauÌ„terbury at the crosse within Christ Church Abbey saying thus of coÌ„fession That as through the suggestioÌ„ of the feend without counsell of any other body of themselues many men women can imagine and find meanes ways inough to come to pride to theft to lechery and other diuers vices In contrary wise this Monke said Since the Lord God is more ready to forgiue sinne than the feend is or may be of power to moue any body to sinne than whosoeuer wil shame and sorow hartely for their sinnes knowledging them faithfully to God amending them after their power and cunning without counsell of any other body than of God and himselfe through the grace of God all such men and women may find sufficient meanes to come to Gods mercy and so to be cleane assoiled of all their sinnes This sentence I sayd sir to this man of yours and the selfe words as neere as I can gesse ¶ And the Archbishop said Holy Church approoueth not this learning ☞ And I said Sir holy Church of which Christ is head in heauen and in earth must needs approue this sentence For loe hereby all men women may if they will be sufficiently taught to know to keepe the commandements of God to hate to flie continually all occasion of sinne and to loue and to seeke vertues busily to beleue in God stably and to trust in his mercy stedfastly so to come to perfect charitie continue therin perseuerantly And more the Lord asketh not of any man here now in this life And certaine since Iesu Christ died vpon the crosse wilfully to make men free Men of the Church are to bold and to busie to make men thrall binding theÌ„ vnder the paine of endles curse as they say to do many obseruaunces and ordynaunces which neither the liuing nor teachyng of Chryst nor of his Apostles approueth And a Clerke said theÌ„ to me Thou shewest plainly here thy deceit which thou hast learned of them that trauell to sow people amoÌ„g the wheat But I couÌ„sel thee to go away cleane froÌ„ this learning submit thee lowly to my lorde and thou shall finde him yet to be gracious to ther. ¶ And as fast then an other Clerke said to me How wast thou so bold at Paules Crosse in London to stande there hard with thy upper boundeÌ„ about thine head and to reproue in his Sermon the worthy clerke Alkerton drawing away al that thou mightest yea the same day at afternoone thou meeting the worthy Doctour in Watlyng streete calledst him false flatterer and hipocrite ☞ And I said Sir I thinke certainely that there was no man nor womaÌ„ that hated verelye sinne loued vertues heauing the SermoÌ„ of the clerk at Oxford and also Alkersons Sermon but they sayd or might iustly say that Alkerton reproued that clerke vntruely and slaundered him wrongfully and vncharitably For no doubt If the liuing teaching of Christ chiefly and of his Apostles be true no body that loueth God and his law wil blame any senteÌ„ce that the clerke then preached there since by authoritie of Gods word by approued Saints Doctours by opeÌ„ reason this Clerke approued all thinges clearely that hee preached there ¶ And a Clerke of the Archbishops saide to me his Sermon was false and that he sheweth openlye since he dare not stand forth and defend his preaching that he theÌ„ preached there ☞ And I saide Sir I thinke that he purposeth to stande stedfastly thereby or els he scaundereth fouly himself
poore mens brethren but they wene to passe them in kind as they passeth in worldly worship that is but winde of which God faith by the prophet they hauen raigned but nought of me they haue bene princes but I knowe nought So we reade of Roboam that was the son of king Salomon what time he was first king the people of Israell comen to him and sayd Thy father in his last dayes put on vs great charge We pray thee some deale make it lighter and we willen serue thee And the king tooke counsayle of the olde wise men and they counsailden to answer them faire and that should be for the best But he left these old wise mennis counsayle and did after the counsayle of children that were his playferen and sayd to the people when they came agayne My left finger is greater then my fathers riegge My father greeued you somewhat but I will echen more thereto And the people heard this and rebeleden to him and tooke them another king and fithe the kingdome came neuer whole againe And therefore it is good that euery ruler of cominalties that they be not lad by follies ne by none other eare rowner that he ne haue an eygh of loue to the comontie that he hath to rule For were ye well be he neuer so high that he shall come afore his higher to yelde reconing of his bayly The second question is How hast thou ruled the people and the office that thou haddest to gouerne Thou that hast bene a Iudge in causes of poore men how hast thou kept this hest of God Thou shalt not take heede to the person of a poore man to bee to him the harder for his pouertie ne thou shalt not behold a rich mans semblance to spare or to fauour him in his wrong for his riches O Lorde what abusion is there among officers of both lawes now adayes If a great man pleadeth with a poore man to haue ought that he holdeth euery officer shall be readie to hye all that he may that the rich man might haue such an end as he desired But if a poore man pleade with a ritch man than there shall be so manye delayes that though the poore mans right be open to all the Countrie for pure faute of spending he shall be glad to cease Shriues and Bayliffes willen retourne poore mens writs with tarde Genit but gif they feelen meede in their hands And yet I heare sale men that hauen seyen both lawes that ilke court that is cleeped Christes court is much more cursed Therefore it is writ giftes they taken out of mens bosoms to ouerturne the right way of dome But it is to dread the word of Christ In what dome ye deeme ye should be demed when ye comen to yelde a reconing of your bayly The third question is Howe hast thou lyued thou that deemest and punishest other men for their trespas A great doctor saith thee behoueth to flee the wickednes of other men that thou chastieest them for their trespas For if thy selfe do vnlawfullich in deeming other men thou damnest thy selfe sythe thou doest that thou damnest And Poul saith why teachest thou nought thy selfe that thou teachest other Why stealest thou that teachest nought other men to steale Saint Gregorie saith He shall not take gouernaile of other that can not go before them in good liuing And when anye man stand before him in dome he must take heede to fore what Iudge he shall stand him selfe to take his dome after his deedes But it is to dread that manie fareth as the twe false priests that woulden haue damned to death holie Susan for she would not assent to their leacherie Of the which it is writ they turned awaie their eyen for they would not see heauen ne haue mynde of rightfull domes So it happeth ofte they that were more woorthie to bee hanged damneth them that be lesse woorthye as a clarcke telleth of Socrates the Philosopher sayth hee vpon a day a man asked of hym why hee laughed And hee sayd for I see great theeues leaden a little theefe to hanging I pray thee whether is hee a greater theefe that bynimeth a man hys house and hys land from hym and from his heyres for euermore other hee that for making of great neede stealeth a sheepe or a calfe Whether trow wee nought that it happeth such extortioners to be other whyle Iudges and demeth men thus But I read thee that thus deemest other thinke on that dome thou shalt come to to yelde the rekening of thine bayly The third Baylife that shall be cleped to this dreadfull a count shall bee euerie Christian man that shall geue rekening to his Lord God for goods that he hath had of hys And heere I wyll speake but of the first question that is this How entrest thou And heere by the waie yee that haue goten anie worldly good other take by extortion by rauayne by vsurie other by disceit Wo shall be to him at this dreadfull daie as Sainct Austen sayth If he be cast into the fire that hath nought giuen of his owne good where trowest thou shall he be castin that hath reued other mens from them And if he shulle brenne with the send that hath nought clothed the naked where trowest shall he brenne that hath made him naked that was earst clothed But as Sainct Gregorie sayth two thinges maketh men to liue thus by rauaine of other neighbours that they desire heynes and drede pouertie and what vengeaunce falleth of this sinne of couetise I may see by figure in holy writ whan the Angell sayd to Prophet Zacharie Rere vp thine eyen and see what is that goeth out And the Prophet sayd what is it Then the Angell sayd this is the pot going out this is the eize of hem on all the earth And there was a weihgt of lede I bore and there was a woman sitting in the middle of this potte And the Angell sayd this is impietie And he tooke her and cast her into the middle of this pot and he tooke the gobette of leed and caste it into the pots mouth And the Prophet lift vp his eye and he saw twoo women comming out and spirites in her wing is like two kytes other gledes and they are rid vp this pot betweene heauen and the earth and than the Prophete spake to the Aungell whider wol these beare this pot And he sayd into the lond of Sennaar This pot is couetise For right as a pot hathe a wide open mouth so couetise gapeth after worldly good and right as the licour in the pot profiteth nought to the pot but to men that draweth and drinketh thereof so worldlie good ofte profiteth not to churlles but to other that commeth after as it is written He that hath money shall haue no frute of it And this couetise is the eye of couetous men for they ben blinde to
accepted and thereupon the Archbyshop thomas Arundell wyth hys other bishops and a great part of the clergye went straight waies vnto the king then remaining at Keningston And there laid forth most greuous complaints against the sayd Lorde Cobham to his great infamy and blemish being a man right godly The king gently heard those bloud thirsty Prelates and farre otherwise then became his princely dignitie notwythstanding requiring and instantly desiring them that in respect of hys noble stocke and knighthode they should yet fauourably deale with him And that they would if it were possible without all rigor or extreme handling reduce him againe to the Churches vnitie Hee promised them also that in case they were contented to take some deliberation hys selfe would seriously common the matter wyth him Anone after the king sent for the saide Lorde Cobham And as he was come he called him secretely admonishing him betwixt him and him to submit himself to his mother the holy church and as an obedient child to acknowledge himselfe culpable Unto whome the Christen knight made this aunswer You most worthy Prince saith he I am alwaies prompt willing to obey for somuch as I knowe you a christen king the appoynted minister of God bearing the sworde to the punishment of euil doers for safegard of them that be vertuous Unto you next my eternal God owe I my whole obedience submit thereunto as I haue done euer all that I haue eyther of fortune or nature ready at all times to fulfil whatsoeuer ye shall in the Lord commaund inc But as touching the Pope and hys spiritually I owe them neither sure nor seruice forsomuch as I knowe him by the Scriptures to be the great Antichrist the sonne of perdition the open aduersary of God the abhomination standing in the holy place When the king had heard thys with such like sentences more he would talke no longer with hym but left him so vtterly And as the Archbyshop resorted againe vnto hym for an answere he gaue him his full authority to cite him examin him punish him according to their deuilish decrees which they called the lawes of holy church Then the sayde Archb. by the counsaile of his other Byshops and Clergy appoynted to cal before him Sir Iohn Didcastle the Lord Cobham and to cause hym personally to appeare to aunswere to such suspect Articles as they shoulde lay agaynst hym So he sent forth hys chiefe Sommoner wyth a very sharpe citation vnto the castle of Cowling where as he at that time dwelt for his solace And as the sayd Sommoner was come thether hee durst in no case enter the gates of so noble a man wythout his licence and therfore he returned home againe hys message not done Then called the Archbish. one Iohn Butler vnto him which was then the doore keper of the kings priuy chamber and wyth him he couenaunted through promyses and rewards to haue this matter craftly brought to passe vnder the kings name Whereuppon the sayde Iohn Butler tooke the Archbyshops Somner with him and went vnto the saide Lord Cobham shewing him that it was the kings pleasure that he should obey that citation and so cited him fraudulently Then saide he to them in few words that he in no case would consent to those most deuilish practises of the Priestes As they had informed the Archbyshop of that aunswere and that it was for no man priuately to cite him after that without pearil of life he decreed by by to haue him cited by publique processe or open cōmandement And in all the hast possible vpon the Wednesday before the Natiuity of our Lady in September he commaunded letters citatorir to be set vppon the great gates of the Cathedrall church of Rochester whych was but 3. English miles frō thence charging hym to appeare personally before him at Ledis the 11. day of the same moneth and yeare all excuses to the contrary set apart Those letters were taken down anone after by such as bare fauor vnto the Lord Cobham and so conueyed aside After that caused the Archbish. new letters to be set vp on the natiuity day of our Lady whych also were rent downe and vtterly consumed Then for somuch as he dyd not appeare at the day appoynted at Ledys where her sate in Consistorie as cruell as euer was Cayphas with his court of hypocrites about him he iudged him denounced him and condemned him of most depe contumacy After that whē he had bene falsly informed by his hired spies and other glosing glauerers that the sayd Lord Cobh. had laughed him to scorn disdained al his doings maintained his old opinions contemned the churches power the dignity of a Bishop the order of priesthood for all these was he than accused of in his mody madnes wtout iust profe did he openly excommunicate him Yet was not withal this his fierce tiranny satisfied but commanded him to be cited a fresh to appeare afore him the Saterday before the feast of S. Mathewe the Apostle with these cruel threatnings added thereunto that if he did not obey at the day he wold more extremely handle him And to make himselfe more strong towardes the performāce thereof he compelled the lay power by most terrible manasings of curses and interdictions to assist hym against that seditious apostata schismaticke and hereticke the troubler of the publike peace that enemy of the realme and great aduersary of all holy Church for al these hateful names did he geue him Thys most constant seruant of the Lorde and worthy Knight sir Iohn Didcastle the Lorde Cobham beholding the vnpeaceable furie of Antichrist thus kindled agaynst him perceiuing himself also compassed on euery side wyth deadly daungers He tooke paper and pen in hand and so wrote a Christen cōfession or rekening of his faith whych followeth heereafter both signing and sealing it wyth his owne hand Wherein he also answered to the 4. chiefest articles that the Archbyshop laid against him That done he tooke the copie with him and went therewith to the king trusting to finde mercy fauour at his hande None other was that confession of his then the common beleue or summe of the Churches faith called the Apostles Creede of all Christen men than vsed with a brief declaration vpon the same as here vnder ensueth ¶ The Christen beliefe of the Lorde Cobham I Beleue in God the father almighty maker of heauen and earth And in Iesu Christ hys onely sonne our Lorde which was cōceiued by the holy ghost borne of the virgin Mary suffred vnder Ponce Pilate crucified dead and buried went downe to hell the thirde day rose agayne from death ascended vp to heauen sitteth on the ryght hande of God the father almighty and from thence shal come again to iudge the quicke the dead I beleeue in the holy ghost the vniuersal holy Church the communion of Saints the forgeuenesse
of sinnes the vprising of the flesh and euerlasting life Amen And for a more large declaration sayth he of thys my sayth in the Catholicke Churche I stedfastly beleue that there is but one God almighty in and of whose Godhead are these three persons the father the sonne and the holye Ghost and that those three persons are the selfe same God almighty I beleue also that the second person of this most blessed Trinitie in most conuenient tune appoynted therunto afore tooke flesh and bloud of the most blessed virgin Mary for the sauegarde and redemption of the vniuersall kind of man which was afore lost in Adams offence Moreouer I beleeue that the same Iesus Christ our Lord thus being both God and man is the onely head of the whole Christian Churche and that all those that hathe bene or shal be saued be members of this most holy church And this holy Churche I thinke to be deuided into three sortes or companyes Wherof the first sort be now in heauen and they are the sayntes from hence departed These as they were here coÌ„uersant conformed alwayes their liues to the most holye lawes and pure examples of Christ renouncing Sathan the world and the flesh with all their concupiscences and euils The second sort are in Purgatory if any suche place be in the scriptures abiding the mercy of God and a full deliueraunce of payne The third sort are here vpon the earth and be called the Church millitant For day and night they contend against crafty assaultes of the deuill the flattering prosperities of this world and the rebellious filthines of the flesh This latter congregation by the iust ordinance of God is also seuered into three diuers estates that is to say into priesthood knighthood and the commons Among whom the will of God is that the one should ayd the other but not destroy the other The priestes first of al secluded from all worldlines should conforme theyr liues vtterly to the examples of Christ and his Apostles Euermore shoulde they be occupyed in preaching and teaching the scriptures purely and in geuing wholesome examples of good liuing to the other two degrees of men More modest also more louing gentle and lowly in spirite should they be then ano other sortes of people In knighthood are all they which beare sword by law of office These should defend Gods lawes and see that the Gospell were purely taught conforming theyr liues to that same and secluding all false preachers yea these ought rather to hazard their liues theÌ„ to suffer such wicked decrees as either blemisheth the eternall Testament of God or yet letteth the free passage therof whereby heresies schismes might spring in the Churche For of none other arise they as I suppose then of erroneous constitutioÌ„s craftely first creeping in vnder hipocriticall lies for aduauntage They ought also to preserue Gods people from oppressours tyrauntes and theeues to see the clergie supported so long as they teach purely pray rightly and minister the Sacramentes freely And if they see them doe otherwise they are bound by the law of office to compell them to chaung their doinges to see all thinges performed according to gods prescript ordinaunce The latter fellowship of this Church are the common people whose duery is to beare their good mindes true obedience to the aforesayd ministers of God theyr kinges ciuill gouernours and Priestes The right office of these is iustly to occupy euery man his facultie be it marchaundise handicraft or the tilthe of the ground And so one of them to be as an helper to an other following alwayes in their sortes the iust commaundementes of the Lord God Ouer and besidés all this I most faythfully beleeue the the Sacramentes of Christes Churche are necessary to all Christen beleuers this alwayes seen to that they be truly ministred according to Christes first institution and ordinaunce And forasmuch as I am maliciously most falsly accused of a misbeliefe in the sacrament of the aulter to the hurtfull slaunder of many I signifie here vnto all men that this is my fayth concerning that I beleue in that Sacrament to be contayned very Christes body and bloud vnder the similitudes of bread and wyne yea the same body that was conceiued of the holy ghost borne of that virgine Mary done on the crosse dyed that was buryed arose the thyrd day from the death and is now glorified in heauen I also beleue the vniuersall law of God to be most true and perfect and they which doe not so follow it in theyr fayth and works at one time or an other can neuer be saned Where as he that seketh it in fayth accepteth it learneth it delighteth therin and performeth it in loue shall cast for it the felicitie of euerlasting Innocencie Finally this is my fayth also that God will aske no more of a Christen beleuer in this life but onely to obey that preceptes of that most blessed law If any Prelates of the Church require more or els any other kinde of obedience then this to be vsed he contemneth Christ exalting hymselfe aboue God and so becommeth an open Antichrist Al the premisses I beleue particularly and generally all that God hath left in his holy scripture that I should beleeue Instantly desiring you my siege Lord and most worthye king that this confession of mine may be iustly examined by the most godly wise and learned men of your Realme And if it be found in all pointes agreeing to the veritie theÌ„ let it be so allowed and I therupon holden for none other then a true Christian. If it be proued otherwise then let it be vtterly coÌ„demned prouided alwayes that I be taught a better beliefe by the word of God and I shall most reuerently at all times obey therunto This briefe confession of this fayth the Lorde Cobham wrote as is mentioned afore and so tooke it with him to the court offering it withall meekenes vnto the kyng to read it ouer The king would in no case receaue it but coÌ„manded it to be deliuered vnto theÌ„ that should be his iudges Then desired he in the kinges presence that an hundred knightes and Esquiers might be suffered to come in vpon hys purgation which he knew woulde cleare hym of all heresies Moreouer he offered himselâ—e after the lawe of armes to fight for life or death in any man liuing Christen or heathen in the quarrell of hys fayth the king and the Lordes of hys Councell excepted Finally with all geÌ„tlenes he protested before all that were present that he wold refuse no maner of correction that shold after the lawes of God he ministred vnto him but that he would at al times with all meekenes obey it Notwithstanding all this the king suffered him to be sommoned personally in his owne priuy chamber Then sayd the Lord Cobham to the king that he had appeled from the
Archbishop to the Pope of Rome therefore he ought he sayd in no cause to be hys iudge And hauing his appeale there at hand ready writtē he shewed it with al reuerence to the king Wherewith the king was then much more displeased then afore and sayde angerly vnto him that he should not pursue hys appeale but rather he should tary in hold till suche time as it were of the Pope allowed And thē would he or nild he that archbishop should be his iudge Thus was there nothing allowed that the good Lord Cobham had lawfully afore required But for so much as he woulde not be sworne in all things to submit himselfe to the Church and so take what penaunce the archbishop would enioyne him He was arested agayne at the kinges commaundement and so ledde forth to the Tower of London to keepe hys day so was it then spoken that the archbishop had appoynted him afore in the kinges chamber Then caused he the foresayd confession of his fayth to be copyed agayne and the aunswere also which he had made to the foure articles proponed agaynst him to be written in maner of an Indenture in two sheetes of paper That when he should come to hys aunswere he might geue the one copy vnto the archbishop and reserue the other to him selfe As the day of examination was come which was the 23. day of September the Saterday before the feast of saint Mathewe Thomas Arundell the Archbishop sitting in Cayphas rowme in the Chapter house of Paules wyth Richard Clifford Byshop of London and Henry Bolnig broke Byshop of Winchester sir Robert Morley knight and Liefetenant of the Tower brought personally before hym the sayd Lord Cobham and there left him for the time vnto whom the archbishop sayd these wordes * The first examination of the Lorde Cobham SIr Iohn in the last generall conuocation of the clergie of this our Prouince ye were detected of certayne heresies and by sufficient witnesses found culpable Whereupon ye were by forme of spirituall law cited and woulde in no case appeare In conclusion vpon your rebellious cōtumacie ye were both priuately and openly excommunicated Notwithstanding we neyther yet shewed our selues vnready to haue geuen your absolution nor yet doe not to this houre would ye haue meekely asked it Vnto this the Lord Cobham shewed as though he had geuen no eare hauing hys minde otherwise occupyed and so desired no absolution But sayd he would gladly before him and hys brethren make rehearsal of that fayth which he held and en tended alwayes to stand to if it woulde please them to licence him thereunto And then he tooke out of his vosome a certayn writing endented concerning the articles wherof he was accused and so opēly read it before them geuing it vnto the Archbishop as he had made thereof an ende Whereof this is the copy I IOhn Didcastle Knight Lord of Cobham will that all Christen men weet and vnderstād that I clepe almighty God into witnesse that it hath bene nowe is and euer with the helpe of God shall be mine entent and my will to beleue faythfully and fully all the sacramentes that euer God ordayned to be do in holy Church and moreouer to declare me in these foure poynts I beleue that the most worshipfull Sacrament of the aulter is Christes body in forme of bread the same body that was borne of the blessed virgin our Lady sayne Mary done on the crosse dead and buryed the thyrd day rose from death to life the which body is now glorified in heauen Also as for the sacrament of penaunce I beleue that it is needefull to euery man that shal be saued to forsake sinne and do due penaunce for sinne before done with true confession very contrition and due satisfaction as Gods lawe limitteth and teacheth and els may he not be saued which penaunce I desire all men to doe And as of Images I vnderstand that they be not of beleue but that they were ordayned sith the beleue was zewe of Christ by sufferaunce of the Church to be Calenders to lewd men to represent and bryng to minde the passion of our Lord Iohn Christ and martyrdome and good liuing of other sayntes And that who so it be that doth the worship to dead Images that is due to God or putteth suche hope or trust in helpe of them as he should doe to God or hath affection in one more then in an other he doth in that the greatest sinne of maumerry Also I suppose this fully that euery man in this earth is a pilgrime toward blisse or toward payne and that he that knoweth not ne will not know ne keepe the holy comaundementes of God in his liuing here albeit that he be go on Pilgrimages to all the world and he dye so he shal be damned and he that knoweth the holy commaundementes of God and keepeth them to hys ende he shal be saued though he neuer in hys lyfe goe on pilgrimage as men now vse to Caunterbury or to Rome or to any other place This aunswere to hys articles thus ended and read he deliuered it to the Bishops as is sayd afore Than counceled the Archbishop with the other two Bishops and with diuers of the Doctours what was to be done in this matter commaunding hym for the tyme to stand aside In cōclusion by their assent information he said thus vnto him Come hether Syr Iohn In this your wryting are many good thinges contayned and right Catholicke also we deny it not but ye must consider that thys day was appoynted you to aunswere to other pointes concerning those articles wherof as yet no mention is made in this your Bil. And therefore ye must yet declare vs your minde more playnly And thus whether that ye holde affirme and beleeue that in the sacrament of the aulter after the consecration rightly done by a priest remayneth materiall bread or not Moreouer whether ye do hold affirme and beleue that as concerning the sacrament of penaunce where as a competent nomber of priestes are euery Christen man is necessarely bound to be confessed of hys sinnes to a priest ordained by the Church or not After certayn other communication this was the answere of the good Lord Cobham That none otherwise would he declare his minde nor yet aunswere vnto hys articles then was expressely in his writing there contayned Then sayd the Archbishop agayne vnto hym Syr Iohn beware what ye do For if ye aunswere not clearely to those thinges that are here obiected agaynst you especially at the time appointed you onely for that purpose the law of holy Church is that compelled once by a iudge we may openly proclayme ye an hereticke Unto whome he gaue this aunswere Do as ye shall thinke best for I am at a poynt Whatsoeuer he or the other Byshops did aske him after that he had them resorte to hys Bill for thereby would he
body The Lord Cobham asked how they could make good that sentence of theirs They aunswered him thus For it is agaynst the determination of holy Church Then sayd the archbishop vnto him Syr Iohn we sēt you a writing concerning the fayth of this blessed Sacrament clearely determined by the church of Rome our mother and by the holy Doctors Then he sayd agayne vnto him I know none holyer then is Christ and his Apostles And as for that determination I wore it is none of theyrs for it standeth not with the scriptures but manifestly against them If it be the Churches as ye say it is it hath bene hers onely since she receaued the great poyson of worldly possessions and not afore Then asked they him to stop his mouth therwith If he beleued not in the determination of the Church And he sayd vnto them No forsooth for it is no God In all our Creede this word in is but thrise mentioned concerning beleue In God the father in God the sonne in in God the holy Ghost three persons and one God The byrth the death the buriall the resurrection and ascension of Christ hath none in for beleue but in him Neyther yet hath the Church the sacramentes the forgeuenes of sinne the latter resurrection nor yet the life euerlasting nor anye other in then in the holy ghost Then sayd one of the Lawyers Such that was but a word of office But what is your beliefe concerning holy Church The Lord Cobham aunswered My beliefe is as I sayd afore that all the scriptures of the sacred Bible are true All y◠is grounded vppon them I beleue throughly For I know it is Gods pleasure that I shuld so do But in your Lordly lawes and idle determinations haue I no beliefe For ye be no part of Christes holy churche as your open deedes doth shew But ye are very Antichristes obstinately set agaynst his holy law and wil. The lawes that ye haue made are nothing to his glory but onely for your vayne glory and abhominable couetousnes This they sayd was an exceeding heresie and that in a great fume not to beleeue the determination of holye Church Then the Archbishop asked hym what he thought of holy Church He sayd vnto him my beliefe is that the holye Churche is the number of them which shal be saued of whō Christ is the head Of this churche one part is in heauen wyth Christ an other in purgatorye you say and the thyrd is here in earth This latter part standeth in three degrees in knighthoode priesthoode and the communaltie as I sayd afore playnely in the confession of my beliefe Then sayd the Archbishop vnto hym Can you tell me who is of this church The Lord Cobham answered Yea truely can I. Then sayd Doctor walden the Prior of the Carmelits It is no doubt vnto you who is thereof For Christ sayeth in Mathewe Nolite iudicare presume to iudge no man If ye be here forbidden the iudgement of your neighboure or brother much more the iudgement of your superiour The Lorde Cobham made him this aunswere Christ sayth also in the selfe same chapter of Mathew that like as the euill tree is knowne by hys fruit so is a false Prophet by his works appeare they neuer so glorious But that ye left behind ye And in Iohn he hath this text Operibus credite belecue you the outwarde doinges And in an other place of Iohn Iustum iudicium iudicate when wee knowe the thing to be true we may so iudge it and not offend For Dauid sayd also Rectè iudicate filij hominum Iudge rightly alwayes ye children of men And as for your superiority were ye of Christ ye shoulde be meeke ministers and no proud superiours Then said Doctor walden vnto him ye make here no difference of iudgementes Ye put no diuersitie betwene y◠euill iudgementes whiche Christ had forbidden and the good iudgementes which he hath cōmaunded vs to haue Rash iudgment and right iudgement al is one with you So swift iudges alwayes are the learned schollers of Wicklisse Vnto whom the Lord Cobham thus aunswered It is wel sophistred of you forsooth Preposterous are your iudgementes euermore For as the Prophet Esay sayth ye iudge euill good and good euill And therefore the same prophet concludeth that your wayes are not Gods waies nor Gods wayes your wayes And as for that vertuous man wicklisse whose iudgementes ye so highly disdayne I shall say here of my part both before God and man that before I knew that despised doctrine of his I neuer abstayned from sinne But since I learned therin to feare my Lorde GOD it hath otherwise I trust bene with me so muche grace coulde I neuer finde in all your glorious instructions Then said Doctor Walden agayne yet vnto him It were not well with me so many vertuous men liuing so many learned men teaching the scripture being also so open and the examples of fathers so plenteous If I thē had no grace to amend my life till I heard the deuil preach S. Hierome sayth that he whiche seeketh suche suspected Maysters shall not finde the midday light but the mid-day deuill The Lord Cobham sayd Your father 's the old Phariseis ascribed Christes miracles to Belzebub and his doctrine to the deuil And you as their natural children haue still the selfe same iudgement concerning his faythfull followers They that rebuke your vicious liuing must needs be heretickes and that must your doctors proue whē you haue no scripture to do it Then sayde he to them all To iudge you as you be we neede no further go then to your owne proper actes Where do ye find in all Gods law that ye shold thus sit in iudgement of any Christen men or yet geue sentence vppon any other man vnto death as ye doe here dayly No grounde haue ye in all the Scriptures so Lordly to take it vppon you but in Annas and Cayphas which sat thus vpon Christ and vppon his Apostles after hys ascension Of them onely haue ye taken it to iudge Christes members as ye doe and neither of Peter nor Iohn Then sayd some of the Lawyers yes forsooth syr for Christ iudged Iudas The Lord Cobham sayd No Christ iudged him not but he iudged himselfe and thereupon went forth so did hange himselfe But in deede Christ sayde woe vnto him for that couerous act of hys as he doth yet still vnto many of you For since the venune of him was shed into the church ye neuer followed Christ neither yet haue ye stande in the perfection of Gods law Then the Archbishop asked him what he ment by that venune The Lord Cobham sayd your possessions and Lordeships For then cried an aungell in the ayre as your owne Chronicles mentioneth wo wo woe this day is veuime shed into the church of God Before that time all the Byshops of Rome were martyrs in a manner And
Austen calling him a most blessed Pope 11. By the whiche place of Ierome it is manifest that the first article of those doctors is false Forasmuch as by these wordes appeareth that other besides the bishop of Rome and his Cardinals are called blessed Popes holding the fayth and seat of Peter and are successours of the Apostles as was Austen and other holy byshops moe 12. Wherof it followeth moreouer that the church of Rome is not that place where the Lord did appoint the principall sea of his whole Church For Christ which was the head priest of all did first sit in Ierusalem and Peter did sit first in Antioch and afterward in Rome Also other popes dyd sit some in Bonony some at Perusium some at Auinion 13. Item the foresayde Prelates are falsifiers of the holy Scriptures and Canons therfore are worthy to be punished Which affirme and say that we must obey the pope in all thinges For why it is knowne that many Popes haue erred and one Pope was also a woman To whome not onely it was not lawful to geue obedieÌ„ce but also vnlawfull to communicate with them As all Rubrices and infinite Canons do declare 14. Item their 6.7.8.9.10.11 Articles doe stand and are grounded vpon vntrue and false persuasions And therfore are to be reiected and detested like the other before Seyng they doe induce not to peace and veritye but to dissention and falsity 15. It is manifest also to the laitye that this dissention among the clergy riseth for no other cause but onely for the preaching of the Gospell which reprehendeth such Simoniacks and such hereticks in the church of God as namely haunt the court of Rome spreading out theyr braunches abroad into all the world Who deserue to be remoued extirpate not onely of the clergy gospellers but also of the secular power And so these three vices to witte Simonye Luxurity Auarice which is Idoll worship be the causes of all this dissention amonge the Clergye in the kingdome of Boheme and not the other which they falsely ascribe to the Gospellers of Prage These three vices beyng remoued peace and vnity woulde soone be reformed in the Clergy 16. Moreouer their last article is to much grosse and not onely is without all law but also wtout all coulour of law whereas they fondly and childishly doe argue thus that the processes made agaynst M. Iohn Hus ought to be obeyed because forsooth the common sort of the Clergye of Prage hath receiued them By the same reason they may argue also that we must obey the deuil for our first pareÌ„ts Adam and Eue obeyed him Also our fore auncetours before vs were Paganes wherfore we must obey them and also the Paganes 17. But let this friuolous opinioÌ„ go this is certain truth that the said processes made against maister Iohn Hus by law are none Forsomuch as they were obteyned drawne wrought and executed contrary to the commission of the Pope against the determinatioÌ„ of the holy mother church as appeareth Cap. Sacro de Sententia excom and a thousand other lawes besides 18. Finally whosoeuer wittingly obstinately do defend and execute the sayd processes made or consenteth vnto theÌ„ are all to be counted as blasphemers excommunicate and heretickes as hath bene afore written and exhibited to yâ— Lord generall bishop Olomucense And more shal be declared and proued if audience may be geuen openly before all the Doctors Ex Aenea Sylui. Chocleo ¶ Vnto these obiections of I. Hus his part the Catholique Doctors agayn did answer in a long tedious proces The scope wherof principally tended to defend the principallity of the Pope to mayntayne his obedience aboue all other potentates in the world affirming coÌ„teÌ„ding that although Christ is the head alone of the whole multitude of them that are sleeping in Purgatory and whiche are labouring in the Church militant and which are resting in heauen yet this letteth not but the Pope is heade of the church here militant that is of all the faithfull which here in this world liue vnder his office Like as Christ is kyng of all kings and yet Charles may be the king of Fraunce So say they Christ may be the vniuersall head and yet the Pope may be head vnder him of the whole Churche And thus concluded they that the pope is the head and that the Colledge of Cardinals is the body of the Romish church which church of Rome is placed in the ecclesiasticall office here ouer the earth to know and define vpoÌ„ euery ecclesiasticall and catholicke matter to correct errors and to purge them and to haue care vpon all such vniuersall matters cure vpon all vniuersall churches and vpon the vniuersal flocke of faythfull christians Forasmuch as in the regimeÌ„t of the church through the vniuersal world there must nedes remayne in such office alwayes some suche manifest true successors of Peter prince of the Apostles of the colledge of the other Apostles of Christ neither can there be found or geuen vpon earth any other successors but only the Pope which is the head and the colledge of Cardinals which is the body of the foresayd church of Rome And although the whole vniuersall multitude of the faythfull do make the body of Christ yet the same body of Christ is not placed here in office to exercise such authority vpon earth Because that vniuersal multitude was neuer yet nor euer can be coÌ„gregate together And therfore necessary it is that some such true and manifest successors iudges be appoynted to whom recourse must be had in all such catholick and ecclesiastical matters determinable For like as in earthly regiments euery case of discord is brought before his iudge hath his place assigned where to be decided So like reason would requyre that in principall matters and controuersies of fayth some such presidents places be limited for the purpose to haue such doubtes resolued And this being graunted then the doctors proceed here must needes coÌ„clude say they that there cannot be geuen in all the world any other place but onely the church of Rome the head wherof is the Pope the body is the colledge of Cardinals For like as Christ departing out of this world in his corporal preseÌ„ce leâ—t his body here with vs vnder the SacrameÌ„t in another forme whereby he remayneth with vs according to his promise Mat. vlt. vnto the consummation of the worlde Euen so while Christ walked here on earth in his bodily preseÌ„ce he was Pope himselfe chiefe bishop so head of the church here militant in earth corporally coÌ„ioyned with the same as the head is to his body But after that he departed out of yâ— world because his body which is the church militant vp on the earth should not be headlesse therfore he left Peter his successors to his church for an head in his place vnto the consummation of the world
and equitie is banished the Ecclesiasticall power is iniuried and the calamitie of this Schisme bringeth in all kinde of bondage swords and violence doth rule the laitie haue the dominion concord and vnitie are banished and all prescript rules of Religion vtterly contemned and set at naught Consider most gentle Lords how that during this most pestiferous Schisme how manie heresies haue appeared and shewed themselues how manie heretickes haue scaped vnpunished how manie Churches haue beene spoiled and pulled downe how manie Cities haue beene oppressed and regions brought to ruine what confusion hath there happened in the Cleargie What and how great destruction hath bene amongst the Christian people I pray you marke how the Church of God the spouse of Christ and the mother of all faithfull is contemned and despised For who doth reuerence the keies of the Church who feareth the censures or lawes or who is it that doth defend the liberties thereof But rather who is it that doth not offend the same or who doth not inuade it or else what is he that dare not violentlie lay hands vpon the patrimonie or heritage of Iesus Christ The goods of the Cleargie and of the poore and the reliefe of Pilgrimes and straungers gotten together by the bloud of our Sauiour and of manie Martyres are spoyled and taken awaie behold the abhomination of the desolation brought vpon the Church of God the destruction of the faith and the confusion of the Christian people to the ruine of the Lordes flocke or folde and all the whole companie of our most holy Sauiour and redeemer This losse is more great or greeuous then anie which could happen vnto the Martires of Christ and thys persecution much more cruell then the persecution of anie tyrants for they did but only punish the bodies but in this schsme and diuision the soules are tormented There the bloud of men was only shed but in this case the true faith is subuerted and ouerthrowne That persecution was saluation vnto many but this Schisme is destruction vnto all men When the tirants raged then the faith did increase but by this diuision it is vtterly decaied During their crueltie and madnes the primatiue Church increased but through this schisme it is confounded and ouerthrowne Tiraunts did ignorantly offende but in this schisme many do wittingly and willingly euen of obstinacie offend There came in heretikes vsers of Symonie and hypocrites to the great detriment and deceit of the Church vnder those tirants the merites of the iust were increased But during this Schisme mischiefe and wickednes are augmented for in this most cursed and execrable diuision truth was made an enimie vnto all Christians faith is not regarded loue and charitie hated hope is lost iustice ouerthrowne no kinde of courage or valiantnes but onely vnto mischiefe modestie and temperance cloked wisedome turned into deceit humilitie fained equitie and truth falsified pacience vtterly fled conscience small all wickednes intended deuotion counted folly gentlenes abiect and cast away religion despised obedience not regarded and all maner of life reprochfull and abhominable With how great and greeuous sorowes is the Church of God replenished filled whiles that tirants do oppresse it heretikes inuade it vsers of Symonie do spoile and rob it and schismatikes go about vtterly to subuert it O most miserable and wretched christian people whome now by the space of forty yeares with such indurate and continuall schisme they haue tormented and almost brought to ruine O the little barke and ship of Christ whiche hath so long time wandred and straied now in the middest of the whorlepooles and by and by sticketh fast in the rocks tossed too and fro with most greeuous and tempestuous stormes O miserable and wretched boate of Peter if the most holy father would suffer thee to sinke or drowne into what dangers and perils haue the wicked pirates brought thee amongst what rockes haue they placed thee O most godly and louing Christians what faithfull deuout man is there which beholding and seeing the great ruine and decay of the Church would not be prouoked vnto teares what good conscience is there that can refraine weeping because that contention and strife is powred vpon the ecclesiasticall rulers which haue made vs to erre in the way because they haue not founde or rather would not finde the way of vnitie and concord Whereupon so many heresies and so great confusion is sproong vp and growne in the flocke of Peter and the fold of our Lord. Many Princes Kings and Prelates haue greatly laboured and trauelled for the rooting out heereof but yet could they neuer bring to passe or finish that most holesome and necessary worke Wherefore most Christian King this most glorious and triumphant victory hath tarried only for thee the crowne and glorie therof shal be thine for euer and this most happy victory shall be continually celebrate to thy great honour and praise that thou hast restored againe the Church which was so spoiled thou hast remoued and put away all inueterate and ouergrowne Schismes and diuisions thou hast troden downe vsers of Symony rooted out all hereticks Doest thou not behold see how great perpetuall and famous renowne glory it wil be vnto thee For what can be more iust what more holy what more better what more to be desired or finally what can be more acceptable than to roote out this wicked and abhominable Schisme to restore the Church againe vnto hir auncient libertie to extinguish and put away all Simony and to condemne and destroy all errours and heresies from amongst the flocke of the faithfull Nothing truly can be better nothing more holy nothing more profitable for the whole worlde and finally nothing more acceptable vnto God For the performance of which most holy and godly worke thou wast elect and chosen of God thou wast first deputed and chosen in heauen before thou wast elect and chosen vpon earth Thou wast first appointed by the celestiall and heauenly Prince before the electours of the Empire did elect or choose thee and specially that by the Imperiall force and power thou shouldest condemne and destroy those errours and heresies which wee haue presently in hand to be condemned and subuerted To the performance of this most holy worke God hath giuen vnto thee the knowledge vnderstanding of his diuine truth and veritie power of princely maiestie and the iust iudgement of equitie and righteousnes as the most highest himselfe doth say I haue geuen thee vnderstāding and wisedome to speake and vtter my words and haue set thee to rule ouer nations and kingdomes that thou shouldest helpe the people plucke down and destroy iniquitie by exercising of iustice thou shouldest I say destroy all errours and heresies and specially this obstinate heretike heere present through whose wickednes mischiefe many places of the world are infected with most pestilent and hereticall poison and by his meanes and occasion almost vtterly subuerted
such comfort as no man can vnderstand in that they say that they wil geue you forgeuenes of all your sinnes and great grace pardon to this end that you should warre vpon vs destroy vs wheras their graces and pardons are none other then great lies and a great seducing of the body and soule of all them that beleue them and put their trust in them Thys we would proue vnto them ouercome them by the holy scripture and we wold suffer that whosoeuer is desirous to heare the same shoulde heare it For the Pope and all hys priestes herein deale with you as the deuill woulde haue done wyth our Lorde Iesus Christ. Of whome Luke writeth in hys 4. chap. that be brought him vpon an high hill shewed vnto hym in the twinckling of an eye al the kyngdomes that are in the compasse of the earth said vnto him I wil geue thee c. So the deuill deceiueth the pope and all the priestes with the riches of the worlde and worldly power And they thinke they can geue grace and pardon when they wyll and they themselues shall neuer finde fauour before almighty God except they repent and make amendes because of theyr great deceauing of Christēdom And how can they geue that to others which they themselues haue not So dyd the Deuill who was rich in promising and poore in geuing And like as the Deuill is not ashamed to tell a lye so all they are not ashamed to speake that which shall neuer be found true nor be proued by the holy scriptures because for no cause they stirre vp kinges Princes Lordes and Citties to make warre agaynst vs not to the end that the Christian fayth shoulde therby be defended but because they feare that theyr secret vices and heresies shal be disclosed and made manifest For if they had a true cause a godly loue to the Christiā faith they would then take the books of the holy scripture and would come vnto vs and ouercome vs with the weapōs of Gods word and that is our chiefe desire For so dyd the apostles of our Lord Iesus Christ who came to the Paganes and Iewes and brought them from their infidelitie to the true fayth of our Lorde Iesus Christ and this they dyd in the spirite of meckenes as the Apostle Paule writeth in the 6. chap. to the Galat. Brethren if anye man be agreeued c. So ought they also to doe if they perceiued that they were iust and we vniust And if we woulde not abide instruction then they might take to them kinges Princes Lordes and imperiall citties and resist vs according to the commaundementes of the holy scripture But this is the subtile defence of all the Byshops and Priestes that they say that mayster Hus and Hierome which were burnt at Constance were ouercome of the holy father the Pope and of the whole Councell For ye must vnderstand that they were not ouercome by the holy Ghost but vniustly with wrongfull violence which God may yet hereafter greeuously punishe in all them that gaue their counsel and ayd thereto and they saye it ought not to be suffered tha we should be heard in confessing our fayth How may that be proued by the holy scripture since christ heard the deuilt as it is written in the fourth chap. of Mathewe And they l are not better then Christ nor we worsse then the Deuill If they be iust and haue the truth with them as they saye they haue and we be vnrighteous why do they feare sinc the truth ought not to be afeard of falshod as Esdras writeth in hys second booke the third chapiter Zorobabell declared that truth is of all thinges the most mightye and ouercommeth all thinges For Christ is the trueth Iohn 14. I am the way the trueth c. And the deuill is the father of lies Iohn 8. He is a lyerfrom the beginning and neuer abode in the truth there is no truth in him Therfore if the pope and hys priestes haue the truth let them ouercome vs with the word of God But if they haue lyes then they cannot long abide in al their presumptiō Wherfore we exhort and beseech al the imperiall Cities al kings Princes noble men rich and poore for Gods sake and for hys righteousnes that one of them write hereof to an other and that there may be some meanes made howe we may cōmune with you safely and friendly at some such place as shal be fit both for you and vs and bring with you your Byshops and teachers and let them our teachers fight together with the word of God and let vs heare them and and let not one ouercome the other by violence or false subtiltie but onely by the word of God And if your Bishops and teachers haue better proofes of theyr fayth out of the holy scripture then we and our fayth be found vntrue we will receiue penaunce and satisfaction according to Gospell But if your Byshops and teachers be ouercome of ours by the holy Scripture then doe ye repent and harken to vs and hold with vs. And if your Byshops teachers will cease from their spirituall pride and repent and make satisfaction then wil we helpe you according to our power and will compell them eyther to ioyne with vs or els we will expell them out of Christendome And if your Byshops and teachers will say that it is not lawfull for lay men to heare such reasoning or to be presēt at it that may you vnderstand to tend to no other end but that they feare they should be ouercome and put to shame in the sight of you For if they knew that they should ouercome therein out of doubt they would desire that euery mā should heare it thereby their glory should become the greater their fame and prayses should be encreased vpon the earth And if your Bishops and teachers coūsell you to come to no hearing with vs thē do it whether they will or no suffer not your selues at any time to be so folishly seduced with their folish pardons but tary at home in your houses with your wiues and children And let the pope of Rome come to vs with all his Cardinals and byshops and with all hys priestes with his owne person power to warre with vs let themselues deserue the absolution of sinnes grace and pardon which they preach to you for they haue great nede of forgeuenes of sinnes grace pardō by the grace of god we will geue them pardō enough as they shall neede But their subtile excuse is this they say that it belōgeth not to priestes to fight with bodily weapons true it is that belongeth not to them but it belongeth as little to them to stirre vp to counsaile to fortifie others thereto For Paule saith in the the 1. to the Rom. in the fift to the Galath that all that do such
neuer confesse her selfe to any priest neyther obey him because they haue no power to absolue any man from theyr sinnes for that they offeÌ„d dayly more greeuously then other men and therefore that men ought to confesse themselues onely vnto God and to no priest Item the said Margery said to this deponent that the people did worship deuils which fell froÌ„ heauen with Lucifer which deuils in theyr fall to the earth entred into the Images which stand in the Churches and haue long lurked dwelled in theÌ„ so that the people worshipping those Images commit Idolatry Item she sayd more to this deponent that holy bread holy water were but triâ—es of no effect or force that the belles are to be cast out of the Church and that they are excommunicate which first ordeined them Moreouer that she should not be burned although she were conuict of Lollardy for that she had a charter of saluation in her body Also the sayd deponent sayth that Agnes Bethem her seruant being sent to the house of the sayd Margery the Saterday after AshweÌ„sday the said Margery not being wtin found a brasse pot standing ouer the fire with a piece of baken and Otemeate sething in it as it is said Agnes reported to this deponent There were also besides this deponent diuers other worne and examined vpon the sayde Margery as Iohn Brunley and Agnes BertheÌ„ seruauntes to William Clistand which altogether confirmed the former depositions Thus much we haue thought good to note as concerning Margery Backster which we haue gathered out of the old monumentes and registers But what became of her after this her accusation because we finde no mention made in the sayd registers we are not able to declare The same yeare also were the like depositions made by one William Wright agaynst diuers good men as here foloweth First this deponent sayth that William Taylor tolde Iohn Piry of Ludney in the house of Iohn Bungay of Beghton in the presence of I. Bungay Robert Brigges wright of Martham and Iohn Usher that all the good men of Martham which were fauorers helpers to that good man William White are euill troubled now a dayes and that the sayd William White was a good holy doctor and that the best doctor after him was William Euerden whiche wrought with the sayde William Taylour of Ludney by the space of one moneth and that the first Sonday of the same moneth the sayd William Euerden did sit all day vpon the table at worke saying to the sayd William Taylor that he would not go to Church to shew hymselfe a Scribe or Pharisy and the second sonday he put on Gentle mans apparell and went to Norwiche to harken how the Byshop and his ministers vsed the poore Christians there in prison Also the sayd William Wright deposed that Willyam Taylour of Ludney was one of the secte went to London with Syr Hue Pye and had conuersation ofteÌ„times with Syr William White hauing often conference vpon the Lollardes doctrine Item that Auise wife of Thomas Moone is of the same sect and fauored them and receiueth them often and also the daughter of Thomas Moone is partly of the same sect and can read English Item that Richard Fletcher of Beckils is a most perfect doctor in that sect and can very well and perfectly expound the holy Scriptures hath a booke of the new law in English which was Syr Hughe Pyes first IteÌ„ that Nicolas Belward sonne of Iohn Belward dwelling in the parishe of Southelham is one of the same sect and hath a new Testament which he bought at London for 4. markes and 40. pence and taught the sayd William Wright and Margery his wife and wrought wyth them continually by the space of one yere and studied diligently vpon the sayd new Testament IteÌ„ that Thomas Bremner Turner of Dychingame is perfect in that sect and law Iohn Clarke the younger of Bergh had the beddinge and apparell of William Euerden in his custody after the returne of William White from Bergh and is of the same secte Item William Bate Taylour of Sething and hys wife and his sonne whiche can reade Englishe very well are of the same sect Item William Skiruing of Sething receiued Ioane the wife of W. White into his house being brought thither by William Euerden after theyr departure from Martham Item William Osborne of Sething I. Reue glouer and Bawdwin Cooper of Beckels are of the same sect Item Iohn Pert late seruaunt of Thomas Moone is of the same secte and can read well did read in the presence of William White and was the first that brought Sir Hugh Pye into the company of the Lollardes which assembled oftentimes together at the house of the sayd Tho. Moone and there conferred vpon theyr doctrine Item Syr Hugh Pye bequeathed to Alice seruaunt to William White a new Testament which they then called the booke of the new law was in the custody of Oswald Godfrey of Colchester Iohn Perker Mercer of a village by Ipswitch is a famous Doctour of that secte Also he sayd that father Abraham of Colchester is a good man Item the sayd William Wright deposeth that it is read in the Prophesies amonges the Lollardes that the sect of Lollardes shal be in a maner destroyed Notwithstanding at the length the Lollards shall preuayle and haue the victory agaynst all theyr enemyes Also he sayd that Tucke knoweth all of that Sect in Suffolke Norfolke and Essex Besides these there were many other â—he same yeare troubled whose names being before expressed in the table of Norfolke men here for breuityes sake we omit further to untreat of passing ouer to the next yere folowing which was 1430. Ex Regist. Norw IOhn Burrell seruaunt to Thomas Moone of Ludney in the Dioces of Norwiche was apprehended and arrested for heresy the 9. day of December in this yeare of our Lord 1430. and examined by Mayster William Bernam the Bishops commissary vpon the articles before mentioned and diuers others hereafter following obiected agaynst him In primis that the Catholicke Churche is the soule of euery good Christen man Item that no man is bounde to fast the Lent or other fasting dayes appoynted by the Church for they were not appoynted by God but ordeyned by the priestes and that euery man may eat flesh or fish vpon the same dayes indifferently according to his own will euery friday is a free day to eat both flesh and fish indifferently Item that pilgrimage ought not to be made but onely vnto the poore Item that it is not lawefull to sweare but in case of life and death Item that Masses and prayers for the deade are but vayne for the soules of the dead are eyther in heaueÌ„ or hell and there is none other place of purgatory but this world UpoÌ„ the which Articles he being coÌ„uict was
but according to their owne wil and disposition They doe greatly esteeme and regard this which was spoken vnto Peter Tu vocaberis Cephas i. Thou shalt be called Cephas by the which worde they make hym the head of the Church Also I will geue thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt bind vpon earth c. I haue prayed for thee Peter that thy Faith would not faile And againe feede my sheepe Last thy net into the depe Be not afrayd for from theÌ„ceforth thou shalt be a fisher of men Also that Christ commaunded Peter as the Prince of the Apostles to pay tolle for them bothe and that Peter drew the net vnto the land full of great fishes that onely Peter drew his sword for the defence of Christ. Al which places these meÌ„ do greatly extol altogether neglecting the expositions of the fathers the which if as reason were they would consider they shuld manifestly perceine by the authorities aforesayde that the Pope is not aboue them when they are gathered together in Councell but when they are separate and deuided But these things being passed ouer for somuch as answere shall appeare by that which heereafter shall followe we will now declare what was reasoned of by the learned men vppon thys question But first wee woulde haue it known the all men which are of any name or estimation do agree that the Pope is subiect to the Councell and for the proofe therof they repeat in a maner al those things which were before spoken of the church for they suppose all that which is spoken of the Churche to serue for the generall Councell And first of all they alledge this saying of the Gospel Dic Ecclesiae tell it vnto the Church In the whych place it is conuenient to vnderstand that Christ spake vnto Peter instructing him what he should doe as touching the correction of his brother He saith if thy brother offend or sinne against thee rebuke him betwene thee and him alone If hee geue care vnto thee thou hast wonne thy brother but if he doe not geue eare vnto thee take in thee one or two that in the mouth of two or thee witnesses all truth may stand if theÌ„ he wil not geue eare vnto thee Dic Ecclesiae tell it vnto the Church What shal we vnderstand by the church in that place shall we say that it is the multitude of the faithfull dispersed throughout the whole worlde My yoke is pleasaunt sayth the Lord my burden is light But howe is it light if Christ commaunde vs to doe that which is impossible to be done For howe coulde Peter speake vnto the Churche which was dispersed or to seeke out euery Christian scattered in euery Towne or Citie But the meaning of these words is farre otherwise and they must be otherwise interpreted for which cause it is necessary that we remember the double person which Peter represented as the person of the high byshop and a priuate man The sense and meaning of his words are euident and plaine inough of themselues that they neede no supplement or alteration We must first marke and see what thys worde Ecclesia signifieth the which we do find but only to be twise spoken of by Christ once in this place and againe when as he said vnto Peter Tu es Petrus super hanc Petram edificabo Ecclesiam meam That is Thou art Peter and vpon this rock wil I build my Church Wherfore the Church signifieth the connocation or congregation of the multitude Dic Ecclesiae tell it vnto the church That is to say tel it vnto the Congregation of the faithful the which forsomuch as they are not accustomed to come together but in a generall Councel this interpretation shall seeme very good Dic Ecclesiae tel it vnto the Church that is to say Dic generali Concilio tel it vnto the generall Councell In this case I would gladly heare if there be any man which doth thinke thâ—se words to be more properly expressed in any Prelate then in the councell when as they must put one man for the multitude whych if it be admitted in the scriptures we shall from hencefoorth finde no firme or stable thing therein But if any man doe maruaile at thys interpretation let him search the old wryters and he shall finde that thys is no newe or straunge interpretation but the interpretation of the holy fathers and olde Doctours whyche haue first geuen lyght vnto the Churche as Pope Gregorie witnesseth a man worthy of remembrance both for the holines of his life and his singular learning whose wordes are these wrytten in his Register vnto the bishop of Constantinople And wee sayde hee against whome so great an offence is committed through temeratious boldnesse do obserue and keepe that which the truth doth commaunde vs saying Si peccauerit in te frater that is If thy brother do offend against thee c. And afterward he addeth more if my rebukes and corrections be despysed it remaineth that I do seeke helpe of the church The which words doe manifestly declare the Church heere to be taken for the generall Councell Neither did Gregory say that he wold seeke helpe of the Church that is dispearsed abroad in euery place but of that which is gathered together that is to say the generall Councell for that whych is dispearsed abroad cannot be had except it be gathered together Also Pope Nicholas reproouing Lotharius the king for adultery sayd if thou doest not amend the same take heede that we tell it not vnto the holy Church In the which saying Pope Nicholas did not say that he wold go throughout the world to certifie euery one man by man but that hee would call the Church together that is to say the general councell and there would publish and declare the offence of Lotharius the he which had contemned the Popes commaundements shoulde feare the reuerence of the general councell I could recite an infinite nuÌ„ber of witnesses for that purpose the which all tende vnto one ende but this one testimony of the Councell of Constance shall suffice for them all wherein it is sayde that not onely the Pope in the correction of his brother is remitted vnto the Councell when as he can not correct him of hymselfe but also when as any thing is done as touchyng the correction of the Pope himselfe the matter ought to be referred to the councel Wherby it appeareth our interpretation to be most true which doth expound the Church to be in the generall Councell Hereupon the Actes of the Apostles the Congregations whych were then holden were called the Church Also in the councell of Nice and in other Councels wheÌ„ as any man shuld be excommunicated alwayes in a maner thys sentence was adioyned Hunc excommunicat Catholica Apostolica Ecclesia The Catholicke and Apostolicke Church doth excommunicate thys man And heereuppon that title is geuen
read ouer hee shall finde the Byshoppe of Rome to be comprehended amongst the other Bishops It was also prohibited by the councels of Africa that the Bishops of Rome shoulde not receiue or heare the appeales of any which did appeale froÌ„ the Councell whych altogether declare the superioritie of the CouÌ„cell And this appeareth more plainly in the Actes of the Apostles where as Peter is rebuked by the congregation of the Apostles because he went in to Cornelius a Heathen man as if it had not bene lawfull for him to attempt any great matter weout the knowledge of the congregation and yet it was said vnto him as wel as others Ite Baptizate c. Go baptise But this seemeth to make more vnto the purpose which S. Paule wryteth vnto the Galathians whereas he sayth he reststed Peter euen vnto his face because he did not walke according to the verity of the Gospell Which words if they be wel vnderstand signifie none other thing by the veritie of the Gospel then the Canon of the Councel decreed amongest the Apostles for the Disciples being gathered together had so determined it Whereupon S. Paule doth shew that Peter ought to haue obeyed the generall Councell But nowe to finish thys disputation we will here adioyne the determination of the Councell of Constance the which Councell aforesayd willing to cut off al ambiguitie and doubts and to prouide a certain order of liuing declared by a solemne decree that all men of what estate or condition so euer they were yea although that they were Popes themselues be bound vnder the obedience and ordinances of the sacred generall Councels And although there be a certaine restraint where as it is sayde in suche thinges as pertaine vnto the faith the extirpation of schisme and the reformation of the Churche as well in the heade as in the members notwithstanding thys amplificatiue clause whych is adioyned is to be noted Et in pertinentibus ad ea that is to say withall the appertenauntes The which addition is so large that it containeth all thinges in it whych may be imagined or thought For the Lord said thus vnto hys Apostles goe ye forth and teach all people He did not say in three poynts onely but teach them to obserue and keepe al thinges what soeuer I haue commaunded you And in an other place he sayeth not thys or that but whatsoeuer yee shal binde c. which altogether are alledged for the authority of the Church and generall Councels For the preserment wherof these things also come in place He that heareth you heareth me And againe It is geuen vnto you to knowe the mysteries of God Also where 2. or 3. bee gathered in my name c. Againe whatsoeuer yee shall aske c. O holy father saue them whom thou hast geuen me c. And I wil be with them euen vnto the ende of the worlde Also out of S. Paul these places are gathered We are helpers of God c. Which hath made vs apt ministers of the new Testament c. And he appoynted some Apostles and some Prophetes c. Iu all which places both Christ and the Apostles spake of the authority of many which altogether are alledged for the authority of that vniuersall Church But for somuche as that Churche being dispersed and scattered abroad can not decree or ordaine any thing therfore of necessity it is to be said that the chiefe and principall authority of the church doth consist in the generall Councels where as they assemble together And therfore it was obserued in the primatiue Church that hard and waightie matters were not intreated vpon but onely in the general councels congregations The same is also founde to be obserued afterward For when as the churches were deuided general councels were holden And in the Councel of Nice we do finde the heresie of Arrius condemned In the Councel of Constantinople the heresy of Macedonius In the Councell of Ephesus the heresye of Hestorius In the Councell of Chalcedon the heresies of Eutichius were also condemned for somuch as they thought the iudgement of the bishop of Rome not to suffice to so great waighty matter and also they thought the sentence of the Councell to be of greater force then the sentence of the Pope for somuch as he might erre as a man but the Councell wherein so many meÌ„ were gathered together being guided with the holy ghost could not erre Also it is a very excelleÌ„t saying of Martianus the Emperour which serueth for that purpose whose words are these Truely he is to be couÌ„ted a wicked and sacrilegious person which after the sentence of so many good and holy men wil sticke to withdraw any part of his opinion For it is a poynt of meere madnesse at the noone time faire day light to seeke for a fained lighte for he which hauing found the truth seketh to discusse anything further seeketh but after vanities and lies Now I thinke it is euident inough vnto all men that the bishop of Rome is vnder the Councell Notwithstanding some do yet still doubt whether he may also be deposed by the Councel or not For albeit it be proued that he is vnder the Councell yet for all that will they not graunt that hee may be also deposed by the Councell Wherefore it shall be no digressing at all from our purpose somewhat to say vpoÌ„ that matter and first of all to speake of these railers which are yet so earnest for the defence of the Byshop of Rome which being vanquished in one battaile still renew an other and coÌ„tend rather of obstinacie then of ignoraunce They would haue here recited againe that whych we haue before spoken as touching the preeminence of the Bishop of Rome or the Patriarcke And as there are many of theÌ„ more ful of words then eloquent they stay much of this poynt where as Christ sayd vnto Peter Tibi dâ—bo claues regni coelorum I wil geue thee the keies of the kingdom of heauen what soeuer thou shalt binde vpon earth shal be bounde in heauen as though by those wordes hee should be made head ouer the other And againe they do amplify it by this Pasce oues meas Feede my sheepe whyche they do not finde to be spoken to any other of the apostles And because it is sayde that Peter was the chiefe and the mouth of the Apostles therefore they iudge it well spoken that no man shall iudge the chiefe and principall sea being all of thys opinion with Boniface which sayde the the Pope ought to be iudged for no cause except he bee perceyued or knowen to swarne from the farth although he do cary innumerable people with him headlong into hel there to be perpetually tormented as though hee coulde not open the kingdome of heauen to others if any other could shut it against him neither that he could feede other if hee
seene Gabriel deposed before his death This mans death was greuous vnto all the fathers for now they sayde that two pillers of the Councel were decayed ouerthrown meaning the Prothonotary and the Patriarke whereof the one by the law and the other with his deedes defended the verity of the Councell About the same time also dyed the king of Arragones Amner in Switzerland a man of excellent learning being bishop of Ebron The Abbot of Uergilia dyed at Spyre Iohn the bishop of Lubecke betwene Uienna and Buda These two last rehearsed euen at the point of death did this thing worthy of remembraunce WheÌ„ as they perceiued the houre of theyr death approche calling vnto them certayne graue and wise meÌ„ sayd All you that be here present pray to God that he will conuert such as knowledge Gabriell for high Bishoppe for in that state they cannot be saued and professing themselues that they would die in the fayth of the Councell of Basill they departed in the Lord. In Boheme also departed the bishop of Constance which was Ambassador for the Councell There was great feare and trembling throughout all the CouÌ„cel There had bene also in the Councell by a long time the Abbot of Dona of the Dioces of Cumana a man poore vnto the worlde but rich vnto God whom neither flatterings nor threatnings could turne away from his good purpose intent chusing rather to begge in the truth of the fathers then to abounde in riches with the false flattering aduersaryes WherupoÌ„ after the Lords were departed which gaue him his liuing he remayning still was stricken with the plague and died Likewise a great number of the registers and Doctors dyed and such as fell into that disease few or none escaped One amongest all the rest Aeneas Syluius byting strickeÌ„ with this disease by Gods helpe escaped This man lay 3 dayes euen at the poynt of death all men being in despayre of him notwithstaÌ„ding it pleased God to grauÌ„t him longer life When as the pestilence was most feruent hote that daily there dyed about one hundred there was great intreatye made vnto Cardinall Arelatensis that he would goe to some other towne or village neare hand for these were the words of all his frendes household What do you most reuerend father At the least void this wane of the Moone and saue your selfe who being safe all we shall also be safe if you dye we all perish If the plague oppresse you vnto whom shall we flye Who shall rule vs or who shall be the guide of this most faythfull flocke The infectioÌ„ hath already inuaded your chamber Your Secretarye and chamberlayne are already dead Consider the great dauÌ„ger and saue both your selfe and vs. But neither the intreatye of his household neither that corses of those which were dead coulde moue him willing rather to preserue the Councell with perill of his life then to saue his life with perill of the couÌ„cel for he did know that if he should depart few would haue taryed behinde and that deceite shoulde haue beene wrought in his absence Wherfore like as in wars the souldiors feare no daunger when as they see theyr Captayne in the midst of theyr enemyes so the fathers of the Councell were ashamed to flye from this pestilence seing theyr President to remayne with them in the middest of all daungers Which theyr doinges did vtterly subuert the opinion of theÌ„ which babled abroad that the fathers taryed in Basill to seeke their own profite and commodity and not the verity of the fayth for there is no commodity vpon the earth which men would chaunge for theyr liues for that all suche as doe serue the world do prefer before all other thinges But these our fathers shewing themselues an inuincible stroÌ„g wall for the house of God vanquishing all the craftye deceites whiche Gabriell vsed and ouercoÌ„ming all difficultyes which this most cruell and pestiferous yeare brought vpon theÌ„ at the length all desire of liâ—e also being set a part they haue ouercome all daungers and haue not doubted with most constant mindes to deâ—end the verety of the councell euen vnto this present The time of the decree being passed after the deposition of Gabriel it semed good vnto the fathers to proceed to the election of another Bishop And first of all they nominated those that together with the Cardinals should elect the Pope The first principall of the Electours was the Cardinall ArelateÌ„sis a man of inuincible constancy and incomparable wisedome vnto whose vertue I may iustly ascribe whatsoeuer was done in the couÌ„cell for without him the prelats had not perseuered in theyr purpose neither could the shadow of any Prince haue so defended theÌ„ This man came not to the election by any fauor or denomination but by his owne proper right The rest of the Electours were chosen out of the Italian French Germayne and Spanish nations their Sels chambers appoynted to them by lots without respect of dignity or person as the lots fel so they were placed Wherby it chaunced a Doctor to haue the highest place and a Bishop the last Wherein the distribution of lots was very straunge or rather a Diuine dispensation reprouing the deuises of man wheras the prelates had determined to haue the best Chambers appoynted for themselues had earnestly conteÌ„ded before to haue theyr chambers appoynted according to theyr dignity The next day after there was a Session holdeÌ„ where in Marcus a famous Diuine made an Oration vnto the Electors wherein he reckoned vp the manifolde crimes of Gabriel whiche was deposed He endeuored to perswade the Electours to choose such a man which shoulde in all pointes be contrary vnto Gabriel eschew all his vices that as he through his manifolde reproches was hurtfull vnto al men so he which should be choseÌ„ should shew him selfâ— acceptable vnto all men through iustice and as Gabriell was couetous and full of rapine so this man should shew himselfe continent There was so great a nuÌ„ber of people gathered together to behold this matter that neither in the church neyther in the stretes any man could passe Thâ—re was preseÌ„t Iohn Earle of Diestein who supplyed the place of the Emperours Protector also the Senatours of the Citty with many other noble men to beholde the same whereof you shall heare Christ willing more largely hereafter The Citizens were without in armour to prohibite that there should be no vproare made The Electours receiued the Communion together and afterwardes they receiued theyr oth the Cardinall Arelatensis opening the book of Decrees read the forme of the othe in the audieÌ„ce of all meÌ„ first of all he taking the othe himself began in this maner Most reuerend Fathers I promise sweare and vowe before my Lord Iesus Christ whose most blessed body I vnworthy sinner haue receiued vnto whom in the last iudgement I shall geue accompt of all
sette downe to be seene The copie of an Epistle which Iulian Cardinall of S. Angen and the Popes ambassadour into Germanie wrote marueilous boldly and frely vnto Eugenius B. of Rome for that he went about to dissolue the couÌ„cel of Basil. Most blessed father after the deuout kisses of your blessed fete NOw shall the whole worlde vnderstande and know whether that your holines haue in you the bowels of fatherly loue charity and the zeale of the house of God whether you be sent to make peace or discord to congregate or disperse or whether you be that good shepheard which geueth hys life for his sheepe Beholde the doore beginneth now to be opened whereby the lost sheepe may returne againe vnto their owne folde nowe is there good hope euen at hand of the reconciliation of the Bohemians If that your holinesse as it is your duety do helpe and further the same you shall obtaine greate glory bothe in heauen and earthe But if peraduenture you goe about to lette the same whiche is not to be hoped for at your handes all menne will reprooue you of impietie Heauen and earth will conspire againste you all men will forsake you For how is he to be folowed wich wyth one worde may restore peace and quietnes to the church and refuseth to do it But I coÌ„ceiue a better hope in you how that your holines without any excuse wil with your whole hart mind fauor this most sacred couÌ„cel giue thankes vnto almighty God this great goodnesse that this congregatiou hath not departed Behold the ambassadors of this sacred councell are returned with great ioy and gladnes from Egra reporting how that thorow the grace of the holy Ghost they haue firmly concluded with the ambassadors of the Bohemians that is to say of the Prages Orphants and Thaborites amongs whome was also present the captaines of their ennemies and specially Procopius That a solempne ambassade of all the states of the realme should come vnto the councell of Basill After that a safe conduite is sent vnto them by the sayde councel in fourme conditioned which shall be done with speede This sacred congregation is marueâ—lously exhilerate and ioyfull For those our ambassadours affirme that all things were handled with such charitie at Egra that they did see such things amoÌ„gs the Bohemians that not without cause they doe conceiue great hope of their reconciliation And at the last gentlely imbrasing one another eueÌ„ with teares of gladnesse they departed from Egra The Bohemians requiring our ambassadors that the matter might be ended wyth all expedition They reporte also that manie thinges happened in that Treatie whyche if any manne hearde and didde not weepe for ioy he might well thinke him self to be but smally affectioned vnto Christ. As for 3 of the 4. articles they seeme not to make any great difficulty vpon As touching the 4. that is of the communion vnder both kindes there is good hope that they wil followe the iudgement of the councel Who is it then that dare councell your holines to perseuere any loÌ„ger in the purpose of dissolution for if the councell had not ben appoynted at all for so great hope and necessity it ought to haue ben appoynted in this place How worthy prase and commendation should your holines doe if that you woulde leaue Italy and all other affaires and come hether in your owne person Although you shoulde neede to be caried in a wagon or litter The keping defence of the temporal patrimony of the church may well be disposed and done by legates and vicares This is the true patrimonie of the church to winne soules For the church is not a heap of stones and walles Christ hath not made you a keper of castles fortes but a pastor of soules Therfore you shuld do that in your owne person which is most necessary and acceptable vnto Christ and al other things be your substitutes For so did the Apostles which to the inteÌ„t they might the more frely intend to the preaching of the word of God did institute 7. to serue the tables and for the ministration of other inferior things I heare that by the grace of God your holinesse doth daily recouer and amend â— if â—o be as it is said you do visit some churches on fore ye may also come hether on horsebacke for you can not go vnto any thing more profitable or coÌ„cordant to your office then to go vnto that place whereas innumerable benefits and goodnes may spring Let your holines vnderstand and consider wherin Christ whose vicar you are and S. Peter whose successor you are and the apostles and holy bishops did exercise occupy themselues and as you do succede them in office so succede them in maners But if per aduenture your holines can not come hither I doe councell you that for so great a benefite you would send the more part of the reuerend Lords Cardinals of the court of Rome and command al other prelates to come hether doe not let or hinder them that are willing to come as it is reported you do but rather allure them to come hither Your holines may beleue me that only charity mooueth me to councell you in this sort be ye not seperate from your members nourish your children as the henne doeth her chickens vnder her wings And if so be that you will doe nothing els yet speake this only word Placet That is to say that it pleaseth you that the couÌ„cel of Basil shuld go forward For a few daies past there came newes hither for the which your holines ought alltogether to cease from your dissolution The reuerend father the Archb. of Lyons hath wrytten vnto the councell and vnto me also howe that the Prelates of France haue assembled togither in the city of Beturia and there after long and exacte examination haue concluded that the councel is lawfully coÌ„gregate in this place And that it is necessary that it shuld be holden and celebrate here at this present and how the Prelates of France shuld come vnto it he also directed hither the cause which moued them so to conclude the copye whereof I suppose is sent vnto your holinesse by some other Wherupon then doth your holines stay You haue gone about as much as in you lay by your messengers letters diners meanes to draw backe the Prelates and haue laboured with al your endeuor to dissolue the councell yet notwithstanding as you do see it is increased day by day And the more it is forbidden the more is all mens minds inflamed to the contrary is not this then to resist the wil of God Why do ye prouoke the church to anger Why do ye stirre vp the Christian people vouch safe I pray you so to doe that ye may gâ—t the loue and fauor of the people not the hatred for all nations are greatly offended when they heare these your doings Suffer not your holines to be seduced
but rude in processe of tyme was set forward by inuentiue wittes adding more and more to the perfection thereof In the number of whome Iohn Mentell Iohn Prus Adolphus Ruschius were great helpers Ulrirus â—anâ— in latine called Gallus first brought it to Rome Whereof the Epigram was made Anser Tarpeij custos vigilando quòd alis Constreperes Gallus decidit vltor adest Vlricus Gallus nequem poscantur in vsum Edocuit pennis nil opus esse tuis Notwithstanding what man soeuer was the instrument without all doubt God himselfe was the ordayner and disposer thereof no otherwise then be was of the gifte of congues and that for a singuler purpose And well may this gift oâ— printing be resembled to the gift of tongues for like as God then spake with many tongues and yet all that would not turne the Iewes so now when the holy ghost speaketh to the aduersaries in innumerable sorts of bookes yet they will not be conuerted nor turne to the Gospell Now to consider to what ende and purpose the Lorde hath geuen this gift of Printing to the earth and to what great vtility and necessity it serueth it is not hard to iudge who so wisely perpendeth both the time of the sending the sequele which therof ensueth And first touching the time of this faculty geuen to the vse of man this is to be marked that when as the Byshop of Rome with all the whole ful consent of the Cardinals Patriarches Archbishops byshops Abbots Priours Lawyers Doctors Prouostes Deanes Archdeacons assembled together in the councell of Constance had condemned poore Iohn Hus Hierom of Prage to death for heresie notwithstanding they were no heretickes and after they had subdued the Bohemians and all the whole world vnder the supreme authority of the Romish sea and had made all ChristeÌ„ people abedienciaries vassals vnto the same hauing as one would say all the worlde at theyr will so that the matter now was past not only the power of al men but the hope also of any man to be recouered In this very time so daungerous and desperate where mans power could do no more there the blessed wisedome omnipotent power of the Lord began to work for his church not with sword and tergate to subdue his exalted aduersary but with Printing writing and reading to conuince darkenes by light errour by truth ignorance by learning So that by this meanes of printing the secret operatioÌ„ of God hath heaped vpon that proud kingdome a double coÌ„fusion For where as the byshop of Rome had burned I. Hus before and Hierome of Prage who neither denyed his transubstantiation nor hys supremacie nor yet hys Popishe Masse but sayd Masse and heard masse themselues neither spake agaynst his purgatory nor anye other great matter of his popishe doctrine but onely exclaymed agaynst his excessiue and pompous pride hys vnchristian or rather Antichristian abhomination of life thus while he could not abide his wickednes onely of life to be touched but made it heresie or at least matter of death what soeuer was spoken agaynst hys detestable conuersation and maners God of hys secret iudgement seing tyme to helpe his Church hath found a way by this facultie of Printing not onely to confound his life and conuersation which before he could not abide to be touched but also to cast downe the foundatioÌ„ of his standing that is to examine confute and detect his doctrine laws and institutions most detestable in such sort that though his life were neuer so pure yet his doctrine standing as it doth no man is so blinde but may see that eyther the pope is Antichrist or els that Antichrist is neare cosine to the pope And al this doth and wil hereafter more and more appeare by Printing The reason whereof is this for that hereby tongues are knowne knowledge groweth iudgemeÌ„t increaseth books are dispersed the Scripture is seene the Doctours be read stories be opened times compared truth decerned falshod detected and with finger poynted and all as I sayd thorough the benefite of printing Wherfore I suppose that eyther the pope must abolish printing or he must seek a new world to raygne ouer for els as this world standeth printing doubtles will abolish hym But the pope and all hys Colledge of Cardinals must this vnderstaÌ„d that through the light of printing the worlde beginneth nowe to haue eyes to see and heades to iudge He cannot walke so inuisible in a net but he will be spyed And although thorough might he stopped the mouth of Iohn Hus before and of Hierome that they might not preache thinking to make his kingdome sure yet in stede of Iohn Hus other God hath opened the presse to preach whose voyce the Pope is neuer able to stop with all the puissance of his triple crown By this printing as by the gift of tongues and as by the singular organe of the holy Ghost the doctrine of the Gospell soundeth to all nations and countryes vnder heauen and what God reuealeth to one man is dispersed to many and what is knowne in one nation is opened to all The first and best were for the bishop of Rome by the benefite of printing to learne and know the trueth If he will not let him well vnderstand that printing is not set vp for naught To striue against the streame it auayleth not What the pope hath lost since printing and the presse began to preach let hym cast hys counters First when Erasmus wrote and Frobenius Printed what a blow ther by was geuen to all Fryers and monks in the world And who seeth not that the penne of Luther following after Erasmus and set forward by writing hath set the triple crown so awry on the popes head that it is like neuer to be set streight agayne Brieflye if there were no demonstration to leade yet by this one argument of printing the bishop of Rome might vnderstand the counsayl and purpose of the Lord to worke agaynst him hauing prouided such a way in earth that almost how many printing presses there be in the world so many blockhouses there be agaynst the high castle of S. Angell So that eyther the pope must abolishe knowledge and Printing or printing at length will roote him out For if a man wisely consider the holde and standing of the pope thus he may repute with himselfe that as nothing made the pope strong in time past but lacke of knowledge and ignoraunce of simple Christians so contrariwise now nothing doth debilitate and shake the high spire of his Papacie so much as reading preaching knowledge iudgement that is to say the fruit of printing Whereof some experience we see already and more is like the Lord before to follow For although through outward force and violeÌ„t cruelty tonges dare not spake yet the hartes of men dayly no doubt be instructed through this benefite of printing And though the pope both nowe by cruelty and
price dignity of the thing that is bought what reason is it seing the sancting of a king beareth a bigger sale then the sancting of any Pope in heauen but that Kings should be aboue Popes also vpon the earth Sed extra iocunt◠as I do not doubt but that K. Henry was a good a quiet prince if he had not otherwise bin abused by some so touching the ruine of his house I thinke not contrary but it came not without the iust appointmēt of the Lord either for that Henry of Lancasters house were such enemies to Gods people for the burning of the Lord Cobham and many other or else for the vniust displacing of King Richard 2. or else thirdly for the cruell slaughter of Humfrey the good Duke of Gloucester his vncle whereof sufficiently hath bene said before During the time of these doings being about the yeare of our Lord 1465. There was here in England a certaine Frier Carmelite who about the tearme of Michaell the Archangel preached at Paules in London that our Lord Iesus Christ being heere in this present worlde was in pouertie and did beg To whose opiniō and doctrine the prouinciall of that order semed also to incline defending the same both in his reading and preaching with other Doctours moe and brethren of the same order vnto whom also adioined certaine of the Iacobites and stifly did take their partes On the cōtrary side many doctours also lawyers both in their publicke lectures preaching to the vttermost of their cunning did withstād their assertion as being a thing most pestiferous in the Church to be heard Such a bitter cōtention was among them that the defendent part was driuen for a while to keepe silence Much like to those times I might well resemble these our dayes now present with our tumultuous contention of formes and fashions of garments But I put my selfe here in Pythagoras schoole and keepe silence with these Friers In the story moreouer it foloweth that this beggerly questiō of the begging Friers whether Christ did begge or no went so far that at length it came to the Popes eares Paulus 2. who was no beggar ye may be sure After that the fame of this doctrine mounting ouer the Alpes came flieng to the court of Rome which was about the Assumption of the virgin Mary that yeare next folowing an 1465. it brought with it such an euill sinell to the fine noses there that it was no neede to bid them to stirre for begging to them was worse thē hie heresie Wherfore the holy father pope Paulus the 2. to represse the sparkles of this doctrine which otherwise perhaps might haue set his whole kitchin on fire taketh the matter in hand estsoones directeth downe his Bull into England insinuating to the Prelates here Haeresim illam pestiferè asserentem quod Christus publice mendicauit esse antiquitus a Romanis pontificibus cum suis Concilijs damnatam eam pro damnata vndique declarandam conculcandam c. That is that this heresie which pestiferously doth affirme that Christ did openly begge was condemned of old time by the Bishops of Rome and his Councels and that the same ought to be declared in all places for a damned doctrine and worthy to be troden downe vnder all mens feete c. This was in the same yeare when Prince Edward King Edwards sonne was borne in the Sanctuary at Westminster an 1465. As touching the rest of the doings and affaires of thys king which had vāquished hetherto ix battailes himselfe being present how afterward he through the incitemēt of Charles duke of Burgoine his brother in law vētred into France with a puissant army how the Duke fayled him in his promise also how peace betwene the two kings was at length cōcluded in a solēne meeting of both the sayd kings together which meeting is notified in stories by a white doue sitting the same day of meeting vpō the top of king Edwards tent also of the mariage promised betwene the yong Dolphin Elizabeth K. Edwards eldest daughter but afterward broken of the French kings part moreouer as touching the death of the duke of Burgoine slaine in war of his daughter Mary neece to King Edward spoiled of her lands possessions wrōgfully by Lewes the French king maried after to Maximilian furthermore as touching the expeditiō of king Edward into Scotlād by reason of King Iames breaking promise in marieng with Cecilie the ij daughter of king Edward of driuing out his brother how the matter was composed there of the recouery againe of Barwicke of these I say such other things mo partly because they are described sufficētly in our cōmon english stories partly also because they be matters not greatly perteining to the Church I omit to speake making of thē a supersedeas Two things I finde here among many other specially to be remembred The first is concerning a godly and constant seruant of Christ named Iohn Goose which in the time of this king was vniustly condemned and burnt at the tower hill an 1473. in the moneth of August Thus had England also his Iohn Hus as well as Boheme Wherein moreouer this is to be noted that since the time of King Richard 2. there is no reigne of any King to be assigned hetherto wherin some good mā or other hath not suffred the paines of fire for the Religion true testimonie of Christ Iesus Of this said Iohn Goose or Iohn Hus this moreouer I find in another English monumēt recorded that the sayd Iohn being deliuered to Robert Belisdone one of the Shiriffes to see him burnt the after noone the Shiriffe like a charitable man had him home to his house and there exhorted him to deny sayth the story his errours But the godly man after long exhortation heard desired the Shiriffe to bee content for he was satisfied in his conference Notwithstādyng this he desired of the Shiriffe for Gods sake to geue him some meate saying that he was very sore hungered Then the Shiriffe commaunded him meate whereof he tooke and did eate as he had bene toward no maner of daunger and sayd to such as stoode about him I eate now a good and a competent dinner for I shall passe a litle sharpe shower ere I goe to supper And when hee had dyned he gaue thankes and required that he might shortly be lead to the place where hee should yeld vp his spirite vnto God Ex Polychron ¶ The burnyng of Iohn Goose. The second thyng herein to be noted is the death of George Duke of Clarence the kynges second brother Of whom relation was made before how he assisted K. Edward his brother agaynst the Earle of Warwicke at Barnet field and helped him to the crowne and now after all these benefites was at lēgth thus requited that for what cause it is vncertaine he was apprehended and cast into
which hee aunswered agayne what nede I say that I beleeue that thing I know There the Inquisitor something stirred wyth the matter as hote as a toste as they say cried out with a loude voice maister Ioannes maister Ioannes maister Ioannes say Credo say Credo Then he answered Credo After thys being demaunded whether he had wrytten any treatise concerning the binding of humaine lawes to one Nicolas of Boheme and whether he had written any treatise of the Ecclesiasticall power of indulgences pardons and of fasting and other treatises he beleued that he had so written and had conferred with diuers learned men Also that he had sent to the Bishops of Wormes a certaine treatise of fasting Many other interrogatories were ministred vnto him whereof some were vaine some false Such as were more principal here we will briefly touch leauing out superfluitiâ—s Being demaunded whether hee was a fautour of the Bohemians he sayde he was not Also being demaunded concerning the Sacrament of the holy body and bloude of our Lorde whether he thought Christe there to be contained really or only diuinely and whether he dyd beleeue in the sayde Sacrament the substaunce of breade there to remaine or onely the fourme thereof to thys he aunswered not denying but the body of Christe was there really contained and also wyth the body of Christe the substaunce of bread to remaine After this he was demaunded his opinion concerning religious men as Monkes Nunnes or begwines whether he thought them to be bound to the vow of chastitie or to the keping of any other vow and whether he said to the Friers Minorites any such worde in effecte I can not saue you in this your state and order Thys he confessed that he had sayde howe that not your religion saueth you but the grace of God c. not denying but they might be saued Item being required whether he beleued or had wrytten that there is no mortall sinne but whyche is exprest to be mortal in the canon of the holy Bible to this he answered that he did so beleue as he hath written til he was better informed Likewise being required what he thought of the vicar of Christ in earth he aunswered that he beleeued that Christe left no vicare in earth For the confirmation whereof he alledged and sayde that Christ ascending vp to heauen said Ecce ego vobiscum sum c. Behold I am with you c. In the which wordes he plainly declared that hee would substitute vnder him no vicare in earth and sayde moreouer if a vicare signified any man which in the absence of the principal hath to do the works of the principall then Christ hath no vicar here in earth In like maner concerning indulgences and pardons such as the church doth vse to geue they demanded of him whether they had any efficacy what he thought thereof who answered againe that he had written a certaine treatise of that matter what hee had wrytten in that treatise he would persist therin which was thus that he beleeued that the treasure boxe of the merits of Saints could not be distributed of the Pope to others because that treasure is not left here in earth For so it is wrytteÌ„ in the Apocalips Opera enim illoâ—um sequuntur illos c. that is their workes follow them Item that theyr merites could not be applied to other men for the satisfaction of theyr paine due vnto them and therefore that the Pope and other Prelates cannot distribute that treasure to men It was obiected to him moreouer that in the sayde his treatise he called pardons indulgences Pias fraudes fidelium that is holy fraudes and deceits of the faithful Also being demaunded what he thought of the halowing and blessings of altars chalices vestiments wax candeâ—s palmes herbes holy water and other diuine things c. Hee aunswered that they had no spirituall vertue and power in them to driue away deuils and that holye water hath no more efficacie then other water not hallowed as concerning remission of veniall sinnes and driuing away deuels and other effectes which the schoole doctours do attribute to it Item for degrees of mariage forbidden in the Scryptures he beleueth that all Christian men vnder deadly sin are bound vnto the same Item that he beleeueth that God may geue grace to a man hauing the vse of reason without all motion of Free wil. Also he thinketh that S. Paule in his conuersion dyd nothing of his owne free wil for his conuersion He beleeueth moreouer that God may geue such grace to a manne hauing the vse of reason not doing that which in hym is Item he affirmed that nothing is to be beleued which is not conteined in the Canon of the Bible Also that the elect are saued onely by the grace of God Besides al these moreouer he was charged with the old opinion of the Grecians which they dyd holde contrary to the Romaine church vnto the time of the councell of Ferraria aboue mentioned concerning the proceedyng of the holy Ghost The Wednesday next following 3 Doctours the suffragane Herwicus Iacobus Sprenger were sent vnto him with perswasions to exhort him and when he would not stand to their Canons wherby they went about to refute his doctrine he was then demanded of Herwicus why he would beleue rather the 4. Euangelists then the Gospel oâ— Nicodemns To whoÌ„ he answerd because he wold Being asked againe why he beleued the 4. Euangelists he said because he so receiued of his parents Then being demaunded why he would not beleue the Doctours because said he their doctrine is not canonical scripture Againe it was to him obiected why he would be credited himself when he preached seing he would not beleue the holy doctors To whome hee answered in this wise saying that he did preach as his duety was but whether they gaue credit to his words he did not care Thys examination being ended after these Articles were condemned by the Inquisitour his assistance then said he after this maner As you do with me if Christ himselfe were here he might be condemned as an heretike After this they sent diuers to him to haue communication with him and to perswade him sending also to him with his Articles a forme of asking pardone at length within 3. or 4. daies after hee was content to condescend vnto them and to submit himselfe to their holy mother Churche and the information of the Doctors In the boke of Orthuinus Gratius and in Paralypomena adioyned to Abbas Vrspergensis we reade these woordes wrytten of this Ioannes de Wesalia Dempto solo articulo de processione spiritus sancti in alijs videtur non ita graui censura c. That is except onely the Article of the proceeding of the holy Ghost in other Articles it semeth that he was not to be chastened with so sharpe censure if respit and space had ben geuen
was an Illyrian but whatsoeuer he was certayne it is that the Turk himselfe was much more beastiall then was the very brute Oxe which being a beast shewed more sence of humanity to a dead man thē one mā did to an other Ex Leonic Chalcondyla To this crueltye adde moreouer that beside these 500. Methonians thus destroyed at Constantinople in the said City of Methone all the townes men also were slayne by the forsayd Captayn Omares and among them theyr Bishop likewise was put to death Ex Andrea de Lacuna ex Wolfgango alijs Iohn Faber in his Oration made before king Henrye the 8. at the appointment of king Ferdinandus and declaring therin the miserable cruelty of the Turkes toward al christians as also toward the bishops and ministers of the church testifieth how that in Mitilene in Constantinople and Trapezunda what Byshops Archbishops or other ecclesiasticall and religious persons the Turks could find they brought them out of the cityes into the fieldes there to be slaine like Oxen and Calues The same Faber also writing of the battell of Solyman in Hungary where Ludouicus the king of Hūgary was ouerthrown declareth that 8. Byshops in the same field were slayne And moreouer when the Archbishop of Strigon and Paulus the Archbishop Colossensis were found dead Solyman caused thē to be taken vp to be beheaded and chopt in small pieces an 1526. What christian hart will not pity the incredible slaughter done by the Turkes in Euboia where as the sayd Faber testifieth that innumerable people were sticked gored vpon stakes diuers were thrust through with a hoat iron childrē and infants not yet wayned from the mother were dashed agaynst the stones many cut a sūder in the midst Ex Iohan Fabro alijs But neuer did country taste and feele more the bitter deadly tyranny of the Turkes then did Rasia called Mysia inferior now Seruia Where as writeth Wolfgangus Dreschlerus the prince of the sayde countrey being sent for vnder fayre pretence of words promises to come speak with the Turke after he was come of his own gentlenes thinking no harme was apprehended wretchedly fasly put to death his skin flain of his brother sister brought to Constantinople for a triumph and all the nobles of his country as Faber addeth had theyr eyes put out c. Briefly to conclude by the vehement and furious rage of these cursed cayrifes it may seme that Satan the old dragon for the great hatred he beareth to Christ hath styred them vp to be the butchers of all christen people inflaming theyr beastly hartes with suche malice cruelty against the name and religion of Christ that they degenerating frō the nature of men to deuils neither by reason wil be ruled nor by any bloud or slaughter satisfied Like as in the primitine age of the Church and in the time of Dioclesian and Maximiliā whē the deuil saw that he could not preuaile against the person of Christ which was risen agayne he turned all his fury vpon his sely seruants thinking by the Romayn Emperours vtterly to extinct the name and profession of Christ out from the earth So in this latter age of the world Satan being let lose agayne rageth by the Turkes thinking to make no end of murdering and killing till he haue brought as he entendeth the whole church of Christ with all the professors therof vnder foot But the Lord I trust will once send a Constantinus to vanquish proud Maxētius Moyses to drowne indurate Pharao Cyrus to subdue the stout Babilonian And thus much hitherto touching our christian brethrē which were slain destroied by these blasphemous turks Now forsomuche as besides these aforesayde many other were pluckt away violently from theyr country from their wiues children from liberty from all their possessions into wretched captiuity and extreme pouerty it remaineth likewise to entreat somewhat also cōcerning the cruel maner of the Turkes handling of the sayd christian captiues And first here is to be noted that that turke neuer cōmeth into Europe to war against the christiās but there foloweth after his army a great number of brokers marchaunts such as buy men children to sell again bringing with thē long cheines in hope of great cheates In the which cheynes they linke thē by 50. 60. together such as remayne vndestroyd with the sword whō they buy of the spoiles of thē that rob spoyle the Christian countryes Which is lawfull for any of the Turkes armye to doe so that the tenth of their spoyle or pray whatsoeuer it be be reserued to the head Turke that is to the great mayster theefe Of such as remayne for tithe if they be aged of whom very fewe be reserued aliue because little protite commeth of that age they be solde to the vse of husbandry or keeping of beastes If they be young men or women they be sent to certein places there to be instructed in theyr language and Artes as shall be most profitable for theyr aduauntage such are called in theyr tongue Sarai and the first care of the Turkes is this to make them deny the Christian religion and to be circumcised and after that they are appointed euery one as he semeth most apte either to the learning of their lawes or els to learn the feates of war Their first rudimēt of war is to handle the bow first beginning with a weake bow and so as they growe in strength comming to a stronger bow if they misse the marke they are sharply beaten theyr allowance is two pence or three pence a day till they come take wages to serue in war Some are brought vp for the purpose to be placed in the number of the wicked Ianizarites that is the order of the Turks champions which is the most abhominable cōdition of al other Of these Ianizaraites see before pag. 736. And if any of the foresayd yong men or children shal appeare to excell in any beuty him they so cutte that no part of that whiche nature geueth to man remayneth to be seene in all his body wherby while the freshnes of age continueth he is compelled to serue theyr abhominable abhomination and when age cōmeth then they serue in stead of Eunuches to wayte vpon Matrones or to keepe horses and Mules or els to be scullians and drudges in theyr kitchins Such as be young maydens beautifull are deputed for concubines The whiche be of meane beautye serue for matrones to theyr drudgery worke in theyr houses chābers or els are put to spinning and such other labors but so that it is not lawful for them either to professe their christian religiō or euer to hope for any liberty And thus much of them which fall to the Turke by tithe The other which are bought and sold amongst priuate subiects first are allured with faire words and promises
Israell so that the fishes of the Sea the foules of the heauen the beastes of the field and all that mooue and creepe vpon the earth and all the men that are vpon the earth shall tremble at my presence the mountaines shall be ouerthrowne the starres shall fall and euery wall shall fall to the ground c. ¶ The Prophesies of Methodius Hildegardis and other concerning the reygne and ruyne of the Turkes VNto these testimonies aboue excerped out of the holy Scriptures let vs adde also the propheticall reuelatious of Methodius Hildegardis Sybilla and others This Methodius is thought of some to be the same Methodius of whome Hierome and Suidas make mention which was Bishop first of Olympus in Lycia then of Tyrus and suffred martyrdome in the last persecution of the primitiue Church vnder Diocletian Unto whome also Trithemius attributeth the booke intituled De Quatuor nouissimis temporibus But that can not be forasmuch as the said Methodius doth cite and alleadge the Maister of Sentence namely in his second booke and sixe distinc Which Maister of Sentence followed more then a thousand yeare after Christ besides certaine other fabulous matter conteined in the same booke Albeit because he speaketh there of many things coÌ„cerning the state of the Church vnder Antichrist and the reformation of Religion as secmeth rightly to come to passe and more is like to follow I thought not to defraude the Reader thereof leauing the credite of the Authour to his arbitrement to esteeme and iudge of him as he seeth cause Among diuers other places of Methodius prophesieng of the latter time these words do follow After that the children of Ismaell haue had multiplied in their generations to an infinite and innumerable multitude in the desert aforesayd they came out of the wildernesse of Arabie and entred into the habitable land and fought with the Kings of the Gentiles which were in the land of promise and the â—â—â—d was filled with them And after 70. weekes and halfe of their power wherewith they haue subdued all the kingdome of the Gentiles their hart was exalted seeing themselues so to haue preuailed and to haue conquered all things c. And afterward it followeth of the same matter in this sort It shall come to passe that the sayde seede of Ismaell shall issue out and obteine the whole world with the regions thereof in the entring of peace from the land of Aegypt vnto Ethiopia from the floud Euphrates vnto India and from the riuer Tigris to the entring of Nabaot the kingdome of Ionithus the sonne of Noe and from the North vnto Rome and Illyricum Aegypt and Thessalonica and Albania and so foorth to the sea Ponticum whych deuideth the sayd kingdomes from Germanie and Fraunce and their yoke shall be double vpon the neckes of all nations and Gentiles neither shall there be nation or kingdome vnder heauen which shall be able to stand against them in battaile vntill the number of eyght weekes of yeares c. Briefly as in a grosse somme this shall suffice to admonish the reader touching the meaning and methode of Methodius Prophesies which Methodius first describing the long and tedious afflictions of Christes Church maketh mention of the seede of Ismaell which comming out of the partes and deserts of Arabie shall destroy saith he and vanquish the whole earth So that the Christians shall be giueÌ„ of God to the hands of the filthy Barbarians to be slain polluted and captiued Persia Armenia Capadocia Cilicia Syria Aegypt the East partes Asia Spaine all Grecia Fraunce Germania Agathonia Sicilia The Romanes also shall be slaine and put to flight also the Ilands of the Seas shall be brought to desolation and to captiuitie and put to the sword The which tribulation of the Christians shall be without mercy or measure the raunsome of gold and siluer and other exactions intolerable but especially the dwellers of Aegypt and Syria shall be most in the affliction of those times And Hierusalem shall be filled with multitudes of people brought thether in captiuitie from the foure windes which are vnder heauen So that beastes also and foules and fish in the water and the waters of the Sea shall be to them obedient Cities and Townes which were before full of people shall be layde waste Women with child shall be ript their children sticked infantes taken from the mothers and cast in the streates and none shall burie them The rulers and sage of the people shall be slaine and throwne out to the beastes Churches shall be spoiled the Priests destroyed virgines defloured and men coÌ„pelled to sell their children and the comming of them shall bee chastisement without mercy and with them shall go these foure plagues captiuitie destruction perdition and desolation wyth much more which for breuitie I ouerpasse And this affliction sayeth hee shall last eight weekes or Sabbates of yeares which I take to signifie eight hundreth yeares c. Secondly after these terrible plagues thus described by Methodius vpon the Christians which he sayth shall fall vpon them for their wicked abhominations recited in the first and second chapter of S. Paule to the Romaines the saide Methodius afterwarde in this great distresse of the Christians being out of all hope and comfort of reliefe declareth and speaketh of a certaine King of the Greekes or Romains which shall restore peace againe to the ChristiaÌ„s In which peace they shal reedify their cities mansions againe the Priests shal be deliuered from their greuances men at that time shall rest from their tribulations and then shall the King of the Romaines dwell in the Citie of Hierusalem a weeke or sabbate and a halfe of times c. Thirdly during the time of this peace the said Methodius saith the men shal fal into licentious securitie carelesse life and then according to the word of the Apostle saying WheÌ„ they shal say peace peace sodeine destruction shal fall vpon them then sayth he shal be opened the gates of the North the beastly people shal breake in which King Alexander the great did close vp within 2. mountaines making his prayer vnto the Lorde God that he would bind vp that bestial execrable people least with their filthy detestable pollutions they shuld come out and pollute the holy land Whose intercession being heard the Lord coÌ„manded them to be inclosed within 2. mountains in the North parts to the depenes of 12. cubits which signifieth peraduenture 12. C. yeres so that neither by witchcraft nor by any means they could get out or any might come vnto them vntill the time of the Lord apointed which are saith he the latter times then according to the prophecie of Ezechiel in the latter time of the coÌ„summation of the world Gog Magog out froÌ„ the north shal come forth into the land of Israel shal work al this mischiefe against the christiaÌ„s aboue recited And then saith Method
ende and could not tell what shift to make to cloke theyr shamefull murther withall at last to blinde the ignoraunt sely people these bloudy butchers most slaunderously caused by their ministers to be bruted abroade that the foresaid Thomas Chase had hanged himselfe in prison which was a most shamefull and abhominable lit for the prison was such that a man coulde not stand vpright nor lye at ease but stooping as they do report that did knowe it And besides that this man had so many manacles yrons vpon him that he could not wel moue neither hand nor foote as the women did declare that sawe him dead in so much that they cōfessed that his bloudbolke was broken by reason they had so vily beaten him and brused him And yet these holy catholikes had not made an end of their wicked acte in this both killing and slandering of this godly martyr but to put out the remembrance of him they caused him to be buried in the wood called Norlandwood in the hie way betwixt Wooburne and little Marlow to the entent he should not be takē vp againe to be seene And thus commonly are innocent men layd vp by these clerkly clergye men But he that is effectually true of himselfe hath promised at one time or at another to cleare his true seruauntes not with lyes and fables but by his owne true word No secret faith he is so close but once shall be opened neither is any thing so hid that shall not at the last be knowne clearely Such a sweete Lord is God alwaies to those that are his true seruants Blessed be his holy name therefore for euer and euer Amen Thomas Harding being one of this company thus molested and troubled as is aforesaide in the towne of Amersham for the truth of the Gospell after hys abiuration and penaunce done was againe sought for and brought to the fire in the dayes of King Henry viu and vnder D. Langlond then Bishop of Lincolne succeeding after Cardinall wolfey Of whose death and martirdome we shall likewise record Christ willing and graunting in order when we shall come to the time and yeare of this suffering After the martirdome of these two I read also of one Thomas Norice who likewise for the same cause that is for the profession of Christes Gospell was condemned by the Bishop and burnt at Norwich the last day of March an 1507. In the next yeare folowing which was an 1508. In the consistory of London was connected Elizabeth Sampson of the parish of Aldermanberic vpon certain Articles and specially for speaking against pilgrimage adoration of Images as that Image of our Lady at Wisdome at Stanings at Crome at Walsingham and the Image of saint Sauiour of Barmondsey and against the Sacrament of the aultar and for that she had spoken these or like words that our Lady of wisdon was but a burnt arse esie and a burnt arse stocke and if she might haue holpen men women which go to her on pilgrimage she woulde not haue suffred her taile to haue bene burnt and what should folke worship our Lady of wisdome or our Lady of Crome for the one is but a burnt arse stocke and the other is but a puppit and better it were for the people to geue theyr almes at home to poore people then to go on pilgrimage Also that she called the Image of Saint Sauiour Sun Sauiour with kit lips and that she said she could make as good bread as that which the priest occupied and that it was not the body of Christ but bread for that Christ could not be both in heauen and earth at one time For these and certaine other articles she was compelled to abiure before Maister William Horsey Chancellour the day and yeare aboue written Ex Regist. Lond. ¶ Laurence Ghest LAmentable it is to remember a thing almost infinite to comprehend the names times and persons of al thē which haue bene slaine by the rigour of the Popes Cleargie for the true mainteining of Christes cause and of hys Sacraments Whose memory being registred in the booke of life albeit it neede not the cōmemoration of our stories yet for the more confirmation of the Church I thought it not unprofitable the suffering and Martyrdome of them to be notified which innocently haue geuen their bloud to be shed in Christes quarell In the Cathalogue of whom next in order cōmeth the memoriall of Laurence Ghest who was burned in Salisbury for matter of the Sacrament in the dayes of K. Denry the 7. he was of a comely tall personage otherwise as appeareth not vnfronded for the which the Byshop the close were the more lothe to burne him but kept him in prison the space of ij yeares This Laurence had a wife and vij children Wherfore they thinkyng to expugne and perswade his mynde by the stirring his fatherly affectiō toward his childrē when the time came which they appointed for his burning as he was at the stake they brought before him his wife and his foresayd vij children At the sight wherof although nature is cōmonly wont to worke in other yet in him religiō ouercōming nature made his constancie to remaine vnmoueable in such forte as when his wife began to exhort desire him to fauour himselfe he agayn desired her to be cōtēt not to be a block to his way for he was in a good course runnyng toward the marke of his saluatiō so fire beyng put to him he finished his life renouncing not onely wife children but also him selfe to follow Christ. As he was in burning one of the Byshops men threw a firebrand at his face Whereat the brother of Laurence standing by ranne at him with his dagger and would haue slayne him had he not bene otherwise stayd Testified witnessed by the credible report of one Williā Russell an aged mā dwelling of late in Colmanstreet who was there present the same tyme at the burnyng of Laurence was also himselfe burned in the cheke one of the persecuted flocke in those dayes whose daughter is yet liuing The same is confirmed also with the testimony of one Richard Web seruaunt sometyme to M. Latymer who soiournyng in the house of the sayd William Russell heard him many tymes declare the same ¶ A faythfull woman burned BUt amongest all the examples of them wherof so many haue suffered from tyme to tyme for Christ his truth I can not tell if euer were any Martyrdome more notable admirable wherein the playne demonstration of Gods mighty power and iudgement hath at any time bene more euident agaynst the persecutours of his flocke then at the burnyng of a certaine godly woman put to death in Chepingsadbery about the same tyme vnder the raigne of K. Henry the seuenth The cōstācie of which blessed womā as it is glorious for all true godly Christians to behold so agayne the exāple of the
my Diocesse as my Canonistes do say and all men are bound to beleue 220. except they will imagine as the Manichies doe two beginninges which is false and hereticall For Moses faith In the beginning God made heauen and earth and not in the beginninges 221. Wherefore as I begon so I conclude commanding declaring and pronouncing to stand vpon necessitie of saluation for euery humaine creature to be subiect to mee ¶ The end of the first Volume of the Booke of Martyrs A liuely picture describing the weight and substaunce of Gods most blessed word agaynst the doctrines and vanities of mans traditions ¶ AT LONDON Printed by Iohn Daye dwelling ouer Aldersgate beneath Sainct Martins Anno. 1583. Cum gratia Priuilegio Regiae Maiestatis A Table of the X. first Persecutions of the Primitiue Church vnder the Heathen Tyrannes of Rome continuing the space almost of ccc yeares after Christ from the tyme of Tiberius vnto Constantinus Emperours of Rome with the sundrye kindes of Tormentes deuised agaynst the Christians as by the places here noted and quoted in the story is to be found more at large THese persecutioÌ„s of the primatiue Churche lasted ccxciiij yeares counting from the beheading of S. Iohn Baptist which was the xxxii yeare of the raigne of Tiberius till the end of Licinius the last persecuting Emperour of Rome CoÌ„cerning the which ccxciiiij yeares S Iohn in his Reuelation doth Prophesie before in sundrye places first Cap. ji where he sayth The Gentiles shall tread downe the holy Citie xiij monethes And agayne in the xiij Chapter And power was geuen to the Beast to make xlii monethes c. Which xlii monethes being counted by Sabbates of yeares after the common vse of Scripture of Daniell that is euery moneth for vii yeares doe rise to the number aforesayd of ccxciiij yeares Wherein is to be noted the errour of theÌ„ which taking these xlii monethes simply as the letter standeth for iij. yeares and a halfe do affirme thereby that Antichrist when he shall come being borne of the tribe of Dan shall reigne but onely iij. yeares and a halfe not vnderstaÌ„ding how these xlii monethes are mistically to be reckened by Sabbates of yeares that is vij yeares to euery moneth after the vse of Scripture and so they make ccxciiij yeares During the tyme of whiche yeares Antichrist then reigned in the Primitiue Churche till the comming of Constantine the Christian Emperour The lyke vnderstanding also hath the iij. dayes a half meÌ„tioned in the Reuelation Cap. xi where is sayd That after three dayes and a halfe the two Prophetes shall reuiue agayne c. For count euery houre of the day whiche bexii by Sabbates of yeares that is for vii yeares and it commeth to ccxciiij yeares And so whether ye count by monthes or by dayes both wayes it geueth a time tymes and halfe a tyme. For as one tweluemonth whiche is one yeare maketh one tyme ii tweluemonthes whiche is ii yeare make ii times vi monethes which is halfe a yeare make halfe a tyme making altogether xlii monethes so likewise in one day ij dayes and halfe a daye may be vnderstand a tyme tymes and halfe a tyme mentioned in the Reuelation cap. xii Furthermore where in the sayde Reuelation of S. Iohn cap. xii mention is made of a M. cclx dayes it commeth likewise to the same reckening For in geuing xxx dayes to a moneth so many dayes doe amounte in all to xlii monethes Which as is sayde being reduced to Sabbates of yeares make ccxciiii yeares and so long continued these Persecutions Note moreouer that after the tyme of these Persecutions expired S. Iohn in the sayd booke of his Reuelations Cap. xx prophesieth that Sathan shoulde be tyed vp for a thousande yeares and after that let lose agayne in the worlde for a little space that is that the rage and violence of Persecution shoulde then be styrred vp agaynst Gods people as before Which loosing of Sathan falleth vpon the yeare of our Lorde 1324. At what time the kingdome of the Turkes first beganne vnder Ottomannus wasting and destroying then the Churches of Asia and afterward of Europa Read the Actes and Monumentes Pag. 735.736.738 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Auxilium Christs in concinnando hoc opere Felix ac gloriosum pro Christo mortem oppetere Papae nomen nunc probrosum Cardinalium Monachorum noÌ„narum nomina ad ignominiam nunc relicta Deploratio nostrorum morum et temporum Quanta degeneratio nostrorum nunc hominum ab exemplis superiorum Martyrum Necessaria precatio Ne sutor vltra crepidam Profite to be taken by examples of christian Martyrs Gods workes to be obserued in histories What vse commeth by reading of Histories The partiall deâ—liâ—g of storie writers Primum quodque veâ—â—â—mum est Tertul. Image of both Churches The descent of Christs Church from the Apostles time described How the truâ— Church of Christ is visible and not visible The antiquitye of the Churche here in England with the descent of the same Transubstantiation not yet receaued for a publicke doctrine The Church when it began to fall from 〈◊〉 Aeneas Silâ—uius â—ayth that Mathilâ—a made the Pope heyre of those landes which is called the Patrimonye of S. Pâ—ter Ex Auen lib. 6. Monkery when it beganne to â—â—ignem England The true Church when it began first to decay The true Church continueth in the middest of their enemies Extrauagant cap Non sine multa Ex Nicholao Emerico lib. Inquisitionum Ex Ioan. Auentins lib. 7. Extrauagant cap. Licet intâ—a doctrinâ—m Ex Bulliâ— quibâ—â—dam Othonis Epist. Herbipoâ—ensis Extrauagant Ioan. 22. Ex Ioan Frosiardo volum 1. Cap. 211. Ex Tritemio Ex Bulla Gregorij cap. 11. Ex Illirico Ex Brushio Ex Christiano Masseo Ex Ioan. Bacon Dist. 2. Quest. 1. Statut. in An. 5. Rich. 2. An. Domini 1390. Ex Statut. in An. 2. Henr. 4. cap. 15. An. Domini 1402. Ex Literis Archiepiscopi Cant. ad Martinum 5. Anno. Domini 1422. Bloudy markes of Christes passion seene on mens garmentes in Germany Anno. 1501. Seuentie yeares of captiuitie well neare expired Exhortation to the Church of England Multitude of bookes lamented Comparison betweene worldly soldiours and â—â— the soldiours of Christ. Esay 63. A comparison betweene the Martyrs of the Primitiue Church and of the latter Church Foure demaundes or questions put forth to the Papistes The 1. question Esay 11.65 Obiâ—ction Refutatâ—on Publicke execution of lawes not forbidden in Scripture The conditions and properties of the true Church of Christ. Rom. 15. Galath 6. The 2. question The deadly hatred of the Papistes agaynst the Protestantes grounded vpon no iust cause nor deseruing Malice and crueltie of Papistes against the countrey of Merindoll and Cabriers Malice of Papistes agaynst the Citizens of Tholouse in France Malice and crueltie of Papistes agaynst the Protestantes in the towne of Vassy Clemencie and mercy shewed to Papistes in the raigne of
the constitutions decretall to magnifie the Church â—â— Rome The Epistle of Caius A great part of the Epistle of Caius taken out of the Epistle of Leo to Leo the Emperour The Epistle of Marcellinus The epistle decretall of Marcellus 24. q. 1. Regamus vn fratres In what chapter or leafe in all the Byble doth the Lord commaund the sea of Peteâ— to be translated from Antioche to Rome The church of Rome â—â—â—eth to the Church of Antioche to yeld vnto her The second Epistle of Marcellus written to Maxentius The Epistle of Marcellus to Marentius blanched The church of England gouerned by the popeâ— CanoÌ„ law without sufficient ground of antiquitie The Epistles decretall of Eusebius and Miltiades Ex Epist. Decretal Miltiades A place of the third Epistle decretall of Eusebius sound vntrue Miltiades the last Byshop of Rome being in danger of persecution The end of these persecutions in all the West Churches The persecutioÌ„ vnder Licinius Hermylus Straconicus Martyrs Theodorus Captayne Martyr Milles martyr The kinges of Persia were commonly called by the name of Sapores Persecution in Persia. Acindimus Pegacius Anempodistus Epidephorus Symeon Archbishop Cresiphon Byshop Martyrs 128. Martirs in Persia. The story of Symeon Archb. of Seleucia Ex Sozom. lib. 2. cap. 8.9.10 The worthy answere of Symeon vnto the king The constancie of Simeon The fall of Vsthazareâ— The fruite of Ecclesiasticall discipline and chastisment The repentance of Vsthazares The aunswere of Vsthazares to the king Vsthazares the kinges tuâ—or condemned to be beheaded The message of Vsthazares To the king The cause openly cryed why Vsthazares was beheaded The end and martirdome of Vsthazares The martirdome of Symeon Archb. The exhortatioÌ„ of Symeon the Archbishop to the martyrs at their death when he also hymselfe should suffer Abedecalaas Ananias Martirs The story of Pusices Martyr The free speach and boldnes of Pusices The cruell martyrdome of Pusices The daughter of Pusices Martyr A cruell edict of Sapores agaynst the Christians Innumerable martyrs in Persia Azades a noble 〈◊〉 yet Martyr The proâ—â—â—â— of God 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 Trabula 〈◊〉 her sister martyrs Trabula 〈◊〉 sister of Symâ—â—on False accusaâ—â—on rashly beleued Trabula and her sister sawne in sâ—â—der The blinde charme of the wicked Queene Example of maydenly chastitie in Trabula Ex ecclesiast Hist. Zozom lib. 2. cap. 13. Persecution agaynst the â—â—shops and teachers of the church in Peâ—sia Acepsimas byshop Martyr Iacobus Priest Martyr Example of true Christian charitie and singuler piety in Iacobus Athalâ—â— Deacon Azadanes Deacon Abdiesuâ— Deacon Martyrs This Archimagus and magi as â—onophon sayth was as order of religion among the Persians which had the greatest strâ—ke in the land next to the king The end and martirdome of Acepsimas Byshop Athalas lost the vse of both hys armes beyng pluckt from the ioyntes of his body Ex Sozo li. â— cap. 13. ex Nicepho Lib. 8. cap. 17. Barbasimes Paulus Gaddiabes Sabinus Mareas Mocius Iohannes Hormisdas Papas Iacobus Romas Maares Agas Bochres Abdas Abiesus Ioannes Abramius Agdelas Sabores Isaac Dausaâ— Bicoâ— Maureanda with 250. other martirs The number of the martirs that suffered in Persia were 16. thousand Constantinus the Emperour writeth to the king of Persia in the behalfe of the afflicted Christians The copy and effect of the Epistle of Constantine Sapores Of this Galienus and Valerianus read the pag. 75. The generall care of godly Constantinus for all christians in all places Other forrayne persecutions in Persia. Andas Byshop martir The story of Hormisda Martyr Ex Theodor. Lib. 5. cap. 39. The faythfull constancie of Hormisda Hormisda banished the country of Persia. Suenes Martir The constancy of Suenes The story of Beniamin Deacon and Martyr Beniamin tormented The martirdome of Beniamin The martirs vnder Iulianus Apostata Aemilianus Domitius Martyrs The story of Theodorus Martyr Ruff. Lib. 5. cap. 36. Theodor. lib. 3. cap. 11. Zozom lib. 5. Cap. 10. A miracle to be noted Artemius Martyr Eusebius Nestabus brethren Nestor Martirs Eupsychius with other men of Cesarâ—a martyr Miserable crueltie agaynst the Christian virgins of Arethusia The people made to be pluckt from their olde customes though it be neuer so wicked The story of Marcus Arethusius The true conscience of Marcus Arthusius Great cruelty shewed Couetousnes the cause of cruelty A notable saying Hierony in Aba cap. 1. The wicked in this world doe most florish and preuayle Persecution commeth by no chaunce Persecution of Gods people prefigured and forewarned of God The Churche forewarned of Christ by speciall reuelation in the Apoc. The beast 〈◊〉 the Apoc. expounded 42. montheâ— in the Apoc. cap. 13. expounded The beast had power to make 42. monthes The persecuting tyme of the primitiue Church vnder the beâ—â— lasted 300. yeares The Israelites 300. yeares 1 MCCLX Reuelation 11.12 2 Three dayes and a halfe Reuela cap. 11. 3 A time tymes and halfe a time Reuela cap. 12. 4 Xlii. monethes or 3. yeares and a halfe Reuel cap. 11. Ezech. cap. 47. The persecuted Israelites bearing a figure of the persecuted Church of Christ. From the first persecution of the primitiue Church to the last persecution 294. yeares Vniuersall persecution ceaseth for a 1000. yeares in the Church Apoc. 10. From the tyme of Licâ—â—â—us to Wirkliffe 1000. yeares Sathan bound vp for a thousand yeares The time of Sathans binding opened Doxologia The good quallities of Constantinus The cause of all hys prosperous successe Constantine sometime by meanâ—s of hyâ— wife was an Idolater Euseb. lib. 4. de vita Constant. The common saying of Constantinus August contra Crescon epist. 49.50 The raygne of Constantinus The effect of some of hys constitutions Euseb. Lib. 10. cap. 5. The law of nature made perfect compared with the knowledge of God Lithernes the nurse of ignoraunce and ignoraunce the enemy to wisedome Tyranny depriueth Emperours Bloudy tyrantes make ciuile warres Apollo gaue answere out of a caue in the ground that he was disquyeted by the Christians The 〈◊〉 geuen for to be 〈◊〉 vpon malefactoâ— A great â—â—â—mendation of the christians The earth bewayled the martyr deathes The authors of all mischiefe punished Apollo lying oracles the cause of so many martirs deathes Constant. prayer Constant. Fayth confirmed by the myracles of the crosse The clemâ—â—â—cy of a good Emperour A good iudgement One religion from the beginning of the world The prayer of Constantine was fulfilled Ech thing in their creation preach the very and true God The earth stayd vp by the power of God Who they be that Constant. accompteth wise in deede Experience a tryall of the truth Constantinus neyther for feare dissembleth hys fayth neyther through pollicye defaceth Gods glory Constantinus compared to Moses in deliuiring the people and agreeing them together The letter of Constantinus to Aâ—ilinus hys captayne Another letter of Constantine to Aâ—ilinus The contempt of gods religion chiefest decay of common weales An other letter of Constantine to Miltiades Byshop of Rome The
DispensatioÌ„ from Pope Alexander to forsake his first wife and to marry an other Ludouicus Vladislaus sonne king of Hungary Boheme Warre betwene Charles Duke of Burgoyne Fredericke the Emperour Anno. 1475. Charles Duke of Burgoyne slaine in warre Anno. 1477. Mary daughter of Charles of Burgoyne maried to MaximiliaÌ„ Warre dissention among Christen princeâ— The discord of Christians scourged by the Turkes Discord and dissention in the Church noted Ambition auarice of the church of Rome Ex Rapulario Henrici Token The sea of Rome is turned into an Oceane that haâ—â— no bottome What a million is Concilium Bituriense Pragmatica Sanctio Ex loan Maria Belga de Schismat Conciliis cap. 24. Pope pius laboreth that Pragmatica Sanctio should be abolished The counsaile of Paris appealeth from the pope to the generall Councell Vid. supra pag. 670. The complaint of the Germaines to the Emperour for helpe and ayde against the oppression of the Pope Fredericke made the Germaines twise subiect vnto the Pope Frid. Albertus his brother and Sigismundus striue for the dukedome of Austria Warre betwene Franciscus Sfortia and the Venetians about Millaine Warre betwene Lewes the French king and the citie of Millaine Iohn a Notherde of Franconia Martyr Anno. 1476. Iohn de Wesailia persecuted Anno. 1479. The articles and opinioÌ„s of Iohn de Wesalia Free will nothing Prelates haue no more power ouer scriptures then other men Extreme vnction reproued Against the primacy of the Pope Iohn de Wesalia brought before the prelates The Inquisitour speaketh The answer of Wesalianus reasonable The cruell proceeding of the Inquisitour The greater cause of the Pope described Scio. Credo His opinion of the sacrament His opinion of Monkes and Nunnes The vowe of chastitie Mortall sinne founnd by the Pope beside that which is expressed to be mortall in the scripture What is this article but to make the Pope a god Christ left no vicar in earthe Pardons and indulgences be of no effect The treasure of saintes merites is not in earth This saying waâ— taken out of one Cantor Pariensis which was went to say thaâ— pardoÌ„s were holy decertes because that laye men there were prouoked by naughtie decerteâ— to geue good almes Degrees â—nscripture forbidden to marry Nothing to be beleued but which is in scripture conteyned The Church geueth witnes who were the writers of the scripture but hath no authoritie aboue that which is writteÌ„ By this inquisition Christ himselfe might be condemned Ex Orth. Grat. Ex Paralip Abat Vrsper Discorde betwixt Reals Nominals Ex Orth. Grat. Doct. Iohn de Wesalia reuoketh his opinioÌ„s Albert duke of Saxonie called Dextra manus imperis Albert Marques of Brandenburg called Achilles Germanicus Anno. 1484. The abhomination of Pope Sixtus Ex Declamatione Agrippa ad Lonanienses The warres of Pope Sixtus Ex Ioan. Laziardo lib. Historia Vniuersalii cap. 284. A large gift of the Pope to the begging Friers Alanus author of our Ladies Psalter Then had the blessed virgine Mary two husbandes An olde knaue to sucke his wiues brest The detestable impietie and blasphemie of the popishe lying religion Mendacem memorem esse oportet Ex Latinâ— Codice impresso cui tituluit Rosasea Maria Corona The death of Pope Sixtus 4. Here endeth Platina The death of king Edward 4. Anno. 1483. Burdet Tyranny in miscoÌ„string a mans wordes The lawes of the realme misconstred for the princes pleasure K. Edward 5 Eccle. 10. Vaepuero regi in suo regno Richard Duke of Glocester made protectour The young king committed to Duke of Gloucester The Duke of Buckingham a great doer for the protectour Both king Edwardes children in the possessioÌ„ of the protectour The deuelisliâ— protectour picketh quarelles The Queene Shores wife falsely accused of the protector to bewitch his arme Adultery punished of God Murder iustly punished of god L. Hastings arrested for a traytour L. Stanley wounded B. Morton The tyranny of the protectour The L. Hastings beheaded The beastly protectour accuseth his owne mother Doct. Shawes impudent sermoÌ„ at Paules crosse Sap. 4. Example for all flattering preachers to bâ—ware The Duke of Buckingham an other minister for the protectours furie The Duke of Buckingham speaketh for the protectour in the Guildhall An hard thing to make the tongue speake against the hart A stolne consent in the Guild-hall Fye of hipocrisie The hypocrisie of the protector denying the crowne thrise before he would take it King Richard 3. vsurper King Richard crowned The truth of Robert Brabenbury to his prince Iames Tyrel I. Dighton Miles Iorest cruell traytors and murtherers of their Prince YouÌ„g princes The 2. children of king Edward murdered The iust punishmeÌ„t of God vpoÌ„ the minderers of them two The punishment of God vpon K. Richard The punishmeÌ„t of God vpon the Duke of BuckinghaÌ„ Doct. Shaw and Doct. Pinkie two flattering preachers Gods iudgement vpon flattering preachers The first motion of ioyning the two houses Yorke and Lancaster togeather Earle Henry maketh preparation toward his iourney The arriuing of Henry Earle of RichmoÌ„d in Wales K. Richad gathered his power to encounter with Earle Henry K. Richard taketh the field of Bolworth This Lord Stanley was he which was hurt at the Tower when the L. Hastings was arested vide pag. 727. Bosworth field The history of Sir Tho. More word â—or word taken out of Polid. Virg. W. Brandon Charles Brandon The death of king Richard Duke of Northfolke slaine Lord Tho. Haward Earle of Surrey aduaunced by K. Henry 7. K. Richards sonne punished for the wickednes of his father K. Richard proposed to marry Elizabeth his brothers daughter L. Stanley husband to K. Henries mother forsooke k. Richard The L. Strange meruelously preserued The shamefull tossing of king Richardes dead Corpes Anno. 1485. King Henry 9. K. Henry marieth with Elizabeth The two houses of Yorke and Lancaster ioyned together Anno. 1486. Maximilianus Emperour The reigne and death of Fridericus Emperour Anno. 1494. Maximilian marieth the Duches of Burgoyne This Mary was neece to king Edward 4. The learning of Maximilian coÌ„mended Maximilian writer of his owne stories Ex leaÌ„ Carione Maximilian first ordeiner of the vnyuersitie of Wittenberg Learned meÌ„ begin to grow in Christendome Doct. Weselus Groningensis Weselus called Lux Mundi The doctrine of Weselus Groningensis Ex lib. D. Weseli De sacrameÌ„to peniteÌ„tia The Popes supremacie written against Ex Epist. cuinsilam in opere Weseli Christes aunswere to Tho. de Corselis touching this place Quicquid ligaueris Not what so euer is said to be loosed in earth is loosed in heauen but whatsoeuer is loosed in very deede in earth that is also loosed in deede in heauen Against tiches in the Church The preceptes of the Pope prelates how they binde The Popes keyes Vowes Doctrine not to be receaued without examinatioÌ„ Excommunication Ex Nouiomago A prophesie of Weselus This Oftendorpius was a man well learned and Canon of the minster of Lubecke Here it appeareth that